Tumhare Liye… (Completed)

Update - 1

"Ek baar fir se soch le neelam. Kahi aisa na ho ki tu kisi bhaari musibat me pad jaye. Tujhse jyada to mera ye soch soch kar bura haal hai ki tu apni family ko chhod kar raato raat us nakul ke sath bhaagne wali hai." Naina ke chehre par chinta ki lakire khichi hui thi. Wo meri bachpan ki saheli thi aur is wakt wo mere liye kafi chitit thi.

"Ab kuch aur sochne ka wakt nahi raha naina. Maine faisla kar liya hai ki ab main us kaid khane me nahi ruk sakti. Unke apni aan baan aur shaan ka khayaal hai jabki mujhe apne prem ka. Unhe mere dukh dard se koi matlab nahi hai. Unhe meri khushiyo ki koi parwaah nahi hai. Tune dekha tha na kaise mere dad ne apne aadmiyo se nakul ko marwaya tha. Ek maheene tak wo hospital me kisi laash ki tarah pada raha tha. Wo to shukar tha ki uske dosto ne uska ilaaj karwa ke uski jaan bacha li warna dad ne to use maar hi diya tha." Maine dukhi ho kar ek saans me ye sab kaha to naina chup rah gai. Aakhir bolti bhi kya wo. Use to sab pata hi tha nakul ke sath kya kya hua tha.

"Ye log sirf paiso walo ko ahmiyat dete hain naina. Inki najro me gareeb insaan ki wahi ahmiyat hai jo kisi gandi naali ke keede ki hoti hai. Dad ne mujhse kaha bhi tha ki agar maine dubara jubaan se nakul ka naam liya to wo us gandi naali ke keede ko is baar jinda jala dege. Unhe us insaan ke andar ki khubiya najar nahi aai naina balki unhe to usme is liye gandi naali ka keeda najar aa gaya ki wo paise wala mahi tha. Magar ab aur nahi. Ab aur main apne mahbub ka apman bardaast nahi karugi. Balki aaj hi raat ko main apne nakul ke sath in paise walo ki duniya chhod kar chali jaaugi. Fir dekhugi ki kaise ye paise wale is baat ko le kar kisi ko apna muh dikhate hain."

Main jane kya kya kahti ja rahi thi aur naina muh faade mujhe dekhe ja rahi thi. Wo jaanti thi ki main ek jiddi ladki hu aur is maamle me meri jidd aur bhi pakki hai. Wo samajh chuki thi ki ab main wo kar ke rahugi jiski main usse baate kar rahi hu.

"Main jaanti hu ki tujhe ab koi bhi nahi samjha sakta. Is wakt tere andar prem ka bhoot chadha hua hai is liye tujhe achha bura aur ssahi galat kuch najar nahi aa raha. Tune to nakul ke sath bhaag jane ka faisla kar liya hai magar shayad tujhe andaja nahi hai ki tere dad chup nahi baithege. Wo tum dono ko pataal se bhi khoj nikalege aur fir tum dono ke sath wo karege iska tum soch bhi nahi sakti. Isi liye kah rahi hu neelam ki tu kahi mat ja. Maine pahle bhi tujhe samjhaya tha ki nakul ke sath itna mel milaap thik nahi hai. Magar tune meri baat nahi maani."

Naina mere kandho ko pakad kar bolti ja rahi thi magar uski baate mere sir ke upar se ja rahi thi. Atually main ab kisi ki koi baat sunna hi nahi chaahti thi. Mere man me to bas ab ek hi baat thi ki jisne mere mahbub ko itna dard diya hai usse sare rishte naate tod dugi aur apne nakul ke sath kahi dor ja kar apni alag duniya basaaugi.

Naina meri bachpan ki saheli thi. Ham dono ek dusre par jaan chhidakti thi. Naina ko nakul ke sath meri prem kahani ke bare me sab pata tha. Wo dil se chaahti to thi ki meri shadi nakul ke sath ho jaye magar use achhi tarah malum tha ki aisa hona possible hi nahi tha. Mere dad kisi aise ladke se meri shadi kar hi nahi sakte jo unke srandared ka na ho.

Ghar aa kar main sidha apne kamre me chali aai thi. Pichhle ek mahine se ghar me mera kisi se bhi bol chaal nahi tha. Yaha tak ki mera apni maa se bhi koi bolchaal nahi tha. Iske pahle ghaf me main apne dad ki laadli beti thi aur aaj situation ye thi ki sab mere dushman bane huye the.

Meri family ka intro short me...

Surendra Singh Rajpoot. Age 48.
Ye mere dad hain. Ghar me sabse bade yahi hain aur inka hukum koi nahi taal sakta. Gaav me jameen jaaydaad bahut hai aur paas ke hi shahar me hamari khud ki ek company hai. Jise uncle samhaalte hain.

Sulekha Singh Rajpoot. Age 44..
Ye meri mom hain. Dikhne me kafi sundar hain. Jism thoda bhara hua hai magar in par aur bhi jyada achha lagta hai. Inka nature soft hai magar dad ke hukum ke khilaaf nahi ja sakti. Fir chaahe jaisa bhi hukum ho.

Ratan Singh Rajpoot. Age 23
Ye mera bhai hai. Age me mujhse bada hai aur collage me last year me hai. Paiso ki koi kami nahi hai is liye jyadatar aish hi karta hai. Uncle se kafi banti hai is liye hapte me ek do baar company chala jata hai jaha par kaam karne wali girls & ladies par ye line maarne se nahi chukta.

Neelam Singh Rajpoot. Age 21
Ye main hu. Mom ki tarah hi sundar aur soft nature ki hu but thoda jiddi hu. Collage me thi magar meri study ko mere prem ne mujhse chheen liya.

Ravendra Singh Rajpoot. Age 45.
Ye mere uncle hain. Dad ke nakshe kadam par chalte hain aur unke har hukum ka paalan karte hain jaise ye unki duty ho.

Megha Singh Rajpoot. Age 40
Ye meri aunty hain. Mom ki tarah hi sundar aur house wife hain but uncle ke sath shahar me rahti hain. Nature inka bhi soft hi hain.

Ajay Singh Rajpoot. Age **
Ye ravendra uncle aur megha aunty ka beta hai. Jo abhi abhi collage join kiya hai.

Shreya Singh Rajpoot. Age **
Ye ravendra uncle aur megha aunty kki beti hai. Abhi school me hai. Ise dekh kar ise bas pyaar karne ka man karta hai. Meri laadli gudiya hai ye.

Ye meri family ka shor intro hai. Baaki nana nani ki family bhi hai jinka intro tabhi dugi jab story me inka koi role aayega. Ghar me kuch naukar hain jinka yaha koi kaam nahi hai abhi. Kuch other character bhi hain jo dad aur uncle ke khaas log hain magar unka intro role aane par dugi.

Now back to story..

Apne kamre me bed par leti main naina se hui baato ke bare me soch rahi thi aur is vare me bhi ki kaise aaj raat main apne mahbub ke sath is ghar se gayab ho jaaugi. Nakul se meri mulakaat do saal pahle hui thi. Nakul padhne me bahut hi hoshiyaar tha aur bahut kam kisi se bolta tha. Hamari pahle dosti hui uske baad kab hamare bich prem ho gaya pata hi nahi chala. Jab bhi prem ki baat aati to wo ekdam se chup sa ho jata tha. Mere jor dene par wo hamesha yahi kahta ki mere saamne uski koi aukaat nahi hai.

Kyo ki wo ek gareeb ghar ka ladka hai aur main ameer ghar ki ladki. Duniya wale yahi kahege ki daulat ki laalach ki vajah se usne mujhse prem kiya hai. Hamare bich is mudde par kafi bahas hoti magar wo apni baat par adig rahta aur fir last me dukhi ho ke yahi kahta ki mujhe majbur mat karo aur na hi mujhe aise sapne dikhao jiske toot jane par main ji na paau. Uski ye baate mere dil ko cheer ke rakh deti thi aur fir main uske sir ko apne god me jabardasti rakh leti aur uske sir far pyaar se hath ferti rahti. Us wakt aisa feel hota hota tha ki ye wakt bas yahi par ruk jaye ham aise hi ek dusre me khoye rahe. Usne kabhi bhi mujhe galat irade se chhune ki koshish nahi ki thi jabki main chaahti thi ki kam se kam wo mere gaalo ko chhuye aur meri kuch is tarah se tareef kare ki mere andar mithi mithi gudgudi ho. Magar aisa wo kabhi nahi karta tha. Iske bavjud mujhe usse prem tha. Mujhe uski saadgi bahut achhi lagti thi.

Darwaja khula to main socho se baahar aa gai aur darwaje ki taraf dekha. Darwaje par mom khadi thi aur meri hi taraf dekh rahi thi. Maine unhe ek najar dekha aur fir apna chehra dusri taraf ghuma liya. Situation aisi ho gai thi ki main ab nahi chaahti thi ki koi mere paas aaye ya mujh par koi taras khaye.

"Mujhse is tarah muh na fer beti. Tu achhi tarah janti hai ki tujhe is haal me dekh kar mujh par kya gujarti hai." Mom me mere maathe par pyaar se hath ferte huye kaha to mujhe un par bahut gussa aaya aur maine apne sir ko jor se jhatak diya jisse unke hath ki hatheli mere maathe se hat gai.

"Mujh par taras khane ki koi jarurat nahi hai aur na hi mere liye dukh jatane ki jarurat hai. Aap yaha se jaao mujhe kisi se koi baat nahi karna." Maine gusse me kaha.

"Aisa kab tak chalega beti. Pichle ek mahine se tu gam me se kisi se bhi baat nahi kar rahi hai. Raat din is kamre me gumsum si padi rahti hai. Kya ho gaya hai meri us beti ko jo meri beti se jyada meri saheli ban ke rahti thi. Kaash mere bas me hota to main apni phool si beti par duniya jahan ki khushiya kurbaan kar deti." Mom ne dukhi ho ke kaha.

"Aapke bas me kabhi kuch nahi hoga mom. Aap jiwan bhar dad ke hukum ki gulaam ban kar rahegi. Magar main aise logo ke bich gulaam ban kar nahi rahugi jinke seene me dil hi na ho aur jo kisi ki dukh taklif ko na samjhe." Maine is baar gusse me kaha tha.

"Tu is wakt hosh me nahi hai beti. Isi liye tujhe samajh nahi aa raha ki sab tujhse kitna pyar karte hain. Tujhe kya lagta hai ki tujhe is haalat me dekh kar tere dad khush rahte hain. Nahi beti unhe bhi dukh lagta hai. Magar wo aisa kuch nshi kar sakte jo unki image ko samaaj ke saamne kharaab kar de." Mom ne kaha.

"Jane do mom. Mujhe ye baate na hi karo to achha hai. Aap ek aise insaan ki pairvi kar rahi hain jo sirf dhan daulat ko importance deta hai. Agar koi gareeb hai to wo use gandi naali ka keeda samajhte hain. Wo ye bhi nahi dekhte ki ek gareeb ke seene me jo dil hai wo unke dil se kahi jyada saaf aur nek hai." Maine kaha to is baar mom ke chehre par naraajgi ubhar aai.

"Tu us ladke ke liye apne dad ke bare me aisa kaise kah sakti hai. Kya wo ladka tere liye ham logo se jyada aham ho gaya hai." Mom ne thoda gusse me kaha to maine bhi ek jatke me haa kah diya. Bas uske baad mom jane kya kya badbadate huye kamre se chali gai.

Main bhi yahi chaahti thi ki wo mere paas se chali jaye. Actually ye baate pichle dedh mahine se main sun rahi thi. Magar main ye nahi bhool pa rahi thi ki jiski meri mom pairvi kar rahi thi us insaan ne mere mahbub ko jaan se maar dene ki koshish ki thi.

Neel:heart:m​

Update - 2

Mom ke jane ke kuch der baad hi koi fir se mere kamre me aaya. Main chaadar taane leti hui thi is liye pata nahi chala ki kaun aaya hai magar tabhi jo awaaj mere kaano par padi usse mujhe pata chal gaya ki aane wala kaun hai. Ravendra uncle ki beti maya aai thi aur mujhe dhime se awaaj de kar kaha tha ki didi khana kha lijiye.

Maine chaadar se apna sir nikala aur bina uski taraf dekhe hi kaha ki thaali ko rakh do aur jaao yaha se. Meri ye baat sun kar maya ne thaali ko bed par rakh diya aur fir chup chaap kamre se baahar chali gai. Mera bartaav aur lahja bilkul hi badal gaya tha. Ek wakt tha jab main maya ko apni sabse pyari gudiya samajh kar pyar dulaar karti thi aur aaj uski taraf pyar se dekhti bhi nahi thi. Mere apne dukh ne jaise mujhe kisi ke bhi dukh se begana sa kar diya tha. Mujhe us masoom par taras to bahut aaya magar maine use bhi apne andar hi daba diya. Situation aisi thi ki jo maya mere hi sath har wakt rahti thi wo aaj mere is bartaav se dari hui thi.

Maya ke jane ke baad maine khana khaya aur khaali thaali ko bed ke paas hi rakhe ek stool par rakh diya. Sabko pata tha ki main apni is masoom si gudiya ko kitna pyaar karti hu isi liye mere liye khana usi ke hatho bhejwati thi meri mom aur main uska laya hua khana kha bhi leti thi.

Ghar me na main kisi se baat karti thi aur na hi mujhse koi baat karta tha. Sirf mom thi jo har roj mere paas aati thi aur mujhe samjhane ki koshish karti aur chali jati thi. Aisa pichhle ek mahine se ho raha tha. 24 ghante main apne kamre me hi band rahti thi. Agar kahi jane ka man kiya to apni bachpan ki saheli naina ke paas chali jati thi.

Aaj ki raat meri life ko puri tarah badal dene wali thi. Is ek mahine ne mujhe maansik roop se aisa bana diya tha ki main ab ghar walo ke bare me sochna hi nahi chaahti thi. Mere dad jo mujhe sabse jyada pyar karte the wo ek baar bhi mere paas nahi aaye the. Main aksar yahi sochti thi ki kya unka pyaar sirf ek dikhawa tha. Warna kya wo apni laadli beti ke paas ek baar bhi nahi aate. Kam se kam ek baar pyaar se mujhse baat to ki hoti magar wo ek pal ke liye bhi nahi aaye the. Baaki log to unke hukum ke khilaaf ja hi nahi sakte the. Iska matlab sabka pyaar sirf dikhawa hi tha. Is soch ne mujhe bahut dukhi kar diya tha aur isi liye main ab apni family ke bare me sochna hi nahi chaahti thi.

Raat me khana kha kar sab log apne apne kamre me sone ke liye ja chuke the.

Is wakt raat ke 11 baj chuke the. Pure ghar me marghat ki tarah sannata chhaya hua tha magar mujhe pata tha ki ghar ke kuch log abhi bhi apne apne kamro me jaag rahe hoge. Unme se ek mera bhai ratan hi tha jo der raat tak jaagta tha aur mobile me ladkiyo se chatting karta rahta tha. Ghar ke baahar security me tainaat guard bhi the jo raat me jaagte the.

Mujhe achhi tarah pata tha ki main niche ja kar main gate se ghar se baahar nahi ja sakti thi kyo ki niche ek taraf mom dad ka kamra tha aur dusri taraf uncle aunty ka(Uncle aunty shahar se aaye huye the apne bachcho ke sath.) Ek vidhwa maid thi jo kafi saalo se hamare yaha family ka hissa ban kar rah rahi thi aur uska kamra bhi niche hi tha. Use raat me neend nahi aati thi aur agar aati bhi thi to jara si awaaj par khul jati thi.

Yahi sab soch kar maine plan banaya tha ki apne kamre ki khidki ke raaste hi baahar jaaugi. Lekin ye itna asaan nahi tha kyo ki mera kamra upar ke floor par tha is liye khidki ke raaste niche aane me mujhe rassi ki madad leni thi aur rassi ke sahare niche utarna mere bas ka kaam nahi tha. Iske baad bhi maine soch liya tha ki main rassi se jhoolti hui hi niche jaaugi aur fir wahi se ghar ki sarhad se baahar nikal jaaugi.

Jaise jaise wakt gujar raha tha mere dil ki dhadkane bhi badhti ja rahi thi. Mere man me kai tarah ke vichaar aa rahe the jo mujhe kuch der ke liye bechain aur pareshan bhi kar dete the. Ye prem ka raasta phoolo se bhara hua jarur dikhta hai magar is par jab ham chalte hain tab pata chalta hai ki in phoolo ke niche bahut sare kaante bhi bichhe hote hain jo hamare pairo me chubh kar hame jakhmi karte rahte hain.

Main apne kamre me puri tarah taiyaar ho kar baithi thi aur 12 bajne ka intjar kar rahi thi. Mera dil teji se dhadak raha tha. Tabhi mujhe aisa laga jaise koi mere kamre ki taraf aa raha hai. Main samajh gai ki ye meri mom hain aur mujhe dekhne aa rahi hain. Maine jaldi se khud ko bed par sidha leta liya aur apne upar chaadar daal li. Thodi hi der me kamre ka darwaja khula aur mom andar aa gai. Unhone darwaje se hi mujhe kuch der tak dekha aur fir waapas laut gai. Darwaja unhone halke se band kar diya tha.

Mom ke jate hi main uthi aur ja kar darwaje ko andar se band kar diya. Bed par aa kar main fir se 12 bajne ka wait karne lagi. 12 baje nakul ko aana tha aur wo mere kamre ki khidki ke us paar niche khada ho jayega. Ek rassi thi jiska maine pahle hi intjaam kar liya tha. Usme main apna samaan se bhara bag niche latka dugi jise nakul rassi se chhor lega. Uske baad usi rassi se main jhoolte huye niche pahuch jaaugi.

Mere paas pahle ek mobile tha magar is mohabbat ke chalte wo bhi mujhse chheen liya gaya tha. Khair kisi tarah 12 baje aur maine sabse pahle bed ke niche se apna bag nikaal kar khidki ke paas rakha aur fir kamre ki light bujha di. Light bujha kar maine bed ke niche se hi rassi nikaali aur use le kar khidki ke paas aa gai.

Main nakul ke aane ka wait kar rahi thi. 12 baj chuke the. Tabhi mujhe niche ki taraf andhere me ek saya najar aaya. Main samajh gai ki wo nakul hi hai. Usne plan ke anusaar niche se khaas tarah se halki awaaj me seeti bajaai. Uski seeti sun kar maine khidki ke baahar apna hath karke hilaya. Uske baad maine jaldi se apne bag ko rassi ke ek chhor par baandha aur use niche ki taraf dhire dhire sarka diya. Niche nakul ne rassi se mera bag chhor liya to maine rassi ke pahle chhor ko khidki ke centre me lagi ek rod par kas ke baandh diya aur fir usi rassi ko pakad kar darte huye khidki par chadh gai.

Life me maine kabhi aisa koi kaam nahi kiya tha. Koi mujhe karodo rupaye deta tab bhi main itni uchaai se rassi dwara niche nahi utarti magar yaha par baat mere prem aur mahbub ki thi. Pata nahi kaha se mujh me itni himmat aur taakat aa gai thi ki main dekhte hi dekhte rassi par jhool gai. Ek pal ke liye to laga ki rassi mere hath se chhoot jayegi aur meri cheekh nikal jayegi magar maine badi muskil se khud par kaabu kiya aur fir dhire dhire kar ke niche sarakne lagi.

Aakhir kuch hi der me main nichhe utar aai. Mere hath ki hatheliya jalne aur dukhne lagi thi but is wakt shayad ye mere liye koi maayane nahi rakhte the. Niche jaise hi main aai to main sabse pahle apne mahbub nakul se lipat gai. Usne bhi mujhe apne chaude seene se laga liya.

Hamare paas jyada wakt nahi tha is liye ham dono alag huye aur nakul mera bag utha kar chal pada to main bhi uske pichhe chal padi. Main baar baar mud kar us khidki ko dekhti jisme abhi bhi wo rassi latki hui thi. Main jaanti thi ki wo rassi is baat ka gawaah thi ki raat ko main isi rasse ke sahare kamre se niche aai aur fir us kaid khane se ajaad ho kar bhaag gai.

Paidal chalte huye main nakul ke sath kafi door aa gai thi. Maine dekha ki ye gaav ka pichhli side ka ilaka tha aur wahi par ek jagah ek bike khadi thi. Mujhe jaha tak pata tha ki nakul ke paas apni koi bike nahi thi. Iska matlab wo apne kisi dost se maag kar laya tha.

Nakul ne mujhe bag pakdaya aur bike par baith kar usne bike start ki to main uske kahe bina hi piche baith gai. Mere baithte hi usne bike ko aage badha diya. Kareeb 5 minute baad nakul ne jis jagah par bike ko roka us jagah par pahle se ek bike khadi thi jisme do ladke baithe huye the.

"Are waah bhabhi ji ko le ke aa hi gaya yaar." Dusri bike par piche baitha ladka nakul se majaak me bola to nakul bas muskura kar rah gaya.

"Achha sun mumbai pahuch kar mujhe phone jarur karna aur haa bhabhi ko kisi bhi tarah ki taklif mat dena warna mujhse bura koi nahi hoga soch lena." Ek dusre ladke ne nakul se kaha.

"Sale ye bhi kya koi kahne ki baat hai. Neelam meri jaan hai us par koi aanch nahi aane duga main samjha." Nakul ne jab ye kaha to mujhe bahut achha laga. Mujhe nakul par bahut pyaar aaya magar un ladko ke samne main use apna pyar dikhaane me jhijhak rahi thi is liye chup hi rahi.

"Chal ab jyada time nahi hai hamare paas." Dusri bike wale ladke ne kaha aur apni bike ko start kar ke aage badha diya. Uske piche nakul bhi bike start karke chal pada.

Charo taraf andhera to tha magar jyada nahi tha. Bike ki head light band thi fir bhi raasta samajh aa raha tha.

Apni god me bag rakhe main ekdam chup chaap bike par baithi thi. Piche mera gaav aur mera ghar pal pal mujhse door hota ja raha tha. Mere apne meri mom mere dad mera bhai mere uncle aunty sab pichhe chhootte ja rahe the. Kuch pal ke liye mere andar se awaaj aai ki main apni family ko chhod kar is tarah na jaau magar fir yaad aaya ki ye wo family hai jo apni hi beti ki khushiyo ka gala ghot dena chaahti hai. Ye wo family hai jo sirf apne aan baan aur shaan ke liye jeeti hai. Use kisi ki bhaavnao se koi lena dena nahi hai.

Main in sab baato me itna kho gai thi ki mujhe pata hi nahi chala kab bike ruk gai. Nakul ne awaaj di to maine chaunk kar uski taraf dekha. Usne mujhe bataya ki railway station aa gaya hai. Nakul ki ye baat sun kar main jaldi se niche utar gai. Nakul ke dost bhi wahi the. Unhone bataya ki train 10 minute me aa jayegi.

Nakul ne mera bag liya aur mujhe sath le kar station ke andar ki taraf chal diya. Uske dost aage aage ja rahe the. Ek hath me ek bag tha..shayad wo bag nakul ka tha. Kuch hi der me ham platform par aa gaye. Nakul ne mujhe ek taraf chair par baitha diya aur khud apne dosto ke sath baato me mashgul ho gaya. Platform me jyada bheed to nahi thi magar fir bhi shor gul tha. Idhar mera man jane kaha kaha bhatak raha tha. Mere man me jane kaisi kaisi baate ubhar rahi thi jinke bare me soch soch kar mera bura haal bhi ho jata tha.

Kabhi kabhi main thande dimaag se khud sochti ki main jo kuch kar rahi hu kya wo sahi hai. Kya apni family ko is tarah chhod kar kisi ladke ke sath mera bhaag jana sahi hai. Maine suna hai jo apne mata pita se vimukh ho kar jata hai wo life me kabhi sukhi nahi rahta to kya mere sath aisa hi kuch hoga. Is sawaal ne jaise mere jism ka roya roya khada kar diya.

Nakul kuch hi doori par apne dosto ke sath baato me laga hua tha aur main lambi si chair par baithi gahri soch me dubi hui thi. Tabhi kisi ne mere left kandhe par halke se thapthapaya to main buri tarah se dar gai aur pichhe mud ke dekha to mere hosh ud gaye. Mera chehra dar ki vajah se safed pad gaya aur mujhse kuch bola hi na gaya. Ek pal me mujhe aisa laga jaise meri saari duniya hi ujad gai ho.

Neel:heart:m​

Update - 3

Mere andar dar aur ghabrahat itni jyada bhar gai thi ki mujhe kisi baat ka hosh hi nahi rah gaya tha. Mere pichhe kandhe ki taraf mera bhai ratan khada tha aur wo mujhe hi ghoore ja raha tha. Main usi ko dekh kar buri tarah dari hui thi aur mere hosh ude huye the. Mere sochne samajhne ki taakat jane kaha gum ho gai thi. Achanak usne mujhe ajeeb sa ishara kiya to jaise mujhe hosh aaya.

Jaise hi mere dimaag ne kaam kiya to sabse pahle mere man me yahi sawaal aaya ki itni raat me ye yaha kaise aa gaya. Mujhe yaha uski maujudgi par yakeen hi nahi ho raha tha magar wo to jeeta jaagta mere paas me hi khada tha. Main ye soch kar aur bhi jyada dar gai ki agar ye yaha hai to dad bhi yahi hoge. Iska matlab ab sab kuch khatam ho chuka hai. Ab dad na mujhe bakshege aur na hi nakul ko.

Main ye soch kar bhi pareshaan ho gai thi ki mere bhai ko ye kaise pata chal gaya ki main aaj raat nakul ke sath bhaagne wali hu. Kya dad ne meri security is tarah se kar rakhi thi ki unhe meri har pal ki khabar rahe. Ratan bhaiya ke yaha maujood hone ka to yahi matlab tha. Mujhe aisa laga jaise mujhe chakkar aa jayega. Maine badi muskil se khud ko samhala.

Ratan bhaiya ne fir se mujhe ishara kiya to is baar maine unke ishare par dhyaan diya aur unki najro ka pichha kiya to chaunk gai. Unke hath me ek dibba tha jo waise hi packed tha jaise koi gift pack rahta hai. Mujhe samajh na aaya ki mera bhai wo dibba mujhe kyo de raha hai.

"Ise apne bag me rakh lo aur haa ghabrane ya darne ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Yaha sirf main hi hu. Mere siva kisi ko bhi pata nahi hai ki tum is wakt kaha ho aur kiske sath ho." Ratan bhaiya ki is baat ne mujhe hairaan kar diya. Mujhe kuch samajh na aaya ki main unse kya kahu. Bas kisi patthar ki murat bani dekhti rahi unki taraf.

"Itni raat ko nakul ke sath tumhari yaha par maujudgi ye batati hai ki tumhe apni family ki kisi bhi baat se koi fark nahi padta. Khair maine hamesha tumhe khush hi dekhna chaha hai aur aage bhi yahi dua karta rahuga ki tum nakul ke sath hamesha khush raho. Jaha bhi rahna apne is bhai ko hamesha yaad rakhna aur jab bhi kabhi meri jarurat mahsus ho to mujhe bas ek baar yaad kar lena. Achha ab main chalta hu. Tumhari tarah main bhi sabse chhup ke yaha aaya tha. Main nahi chaahta tha ki ghar me kisi ko aaj raat huye is kaand ka pata chale." Ratan bhaiya ki baate sun kar mera dil jor jor se rone ka karne laga magar main bas sisak kar hi rah gai.

"Mere liye itna bada khatra kyo mol liya bhaiya. Agar dad ko pata chal gaya ki aap mujhse mile the to wo aapke sath bahut bura bartaav karege." Maine dukhi ho kar kaha.

"Iski chinta mat karo neelam. Dad ko to sirf yahi pata chalega ki raat me kisi pahar unki beti khidki ke raaste nikal kar apne mahbub ke sath bhaag gai. Wo bhala ye kaise soch sakte hain ki unke nakshe kadam par chalne wala unka beta usi raat apni bahan se milne railway station bhi gaya aur fir chup chaap ghar bhi aa gaya tha. Chal ab main ja raha hu. Apna khayaal rakhna aur ye yaad rakhna ki tera ye bhai tujhe bahut pyaar karta hai. Dad ki tarah apni bahan ki khushiyo ka gala nahi ghotna chaahta."

Ratan bhaiya ki aankhe bhar aai to wo jaldi se palat gaye aur fir bina meri koi baat sune exit gate ki taraf badh gaye. Unhe is tarah jata dekh mera ji chaha ki main bhaag kar jaau aur unhe rok lu. Magar main aisa nahi kar sakti thi. Kuch hi der me wo exit gate se baahar nikal gaye aur meri najro se ojhal ho gaye.

Is ek mahine me ye pahli baar tha jab maine apne bhai ka ye roop dekha tha. Main soch bhi nahi sakti thi ki awara gardi karne wala mera ye bhai mujhse itna pyar bhi karta tha aur aaj mujhse milne itni raat ko yaha tak aa bhi sakta tha.

Man me bahut se sawaaal the magar jawaab kisi ka bhi nahi tha mere paas. Mere hath me abhi bhi wo packed dibba tha jise maine ulat palat kar dekha aur fir use bag me daal liya.

Meri najar nakul aur uske dosto par padi. Wo abhi bhi kuch doori par khade baato me mashgool the. Main samajh gai ki unhe mere bhai ke yaha aane ki bhanak tak nahi hui. Tabhi train ke aane ka horn baja to sabka dhyaan train ki taraf gaya. Nakul aur uske dost train ki awaaj sun kar mere paas aa gaye.

Nakul ke dosto se meri koi khaas jaan pahchaan nahi thi. Maine unhe bas nakul ke sath hi do chaar baar dekha tha. Nakul ne bhi mujhe ye bataya tha ki mere inhi dosto ne mera ilaaj karwaya tha. Uske dosto ne mujhse idhar udhar ki kuch baate bhi ki aur tabhi train aa gai to nakul ke kahne par main chair se uth gai aur uske sath hi chal padi.

Train jab aa kar khadi hui to nakul ke dost dono bag le kar train me sabse pahle chadh gaye. Unke baad nakul ne mujhe train me chadhne ko kaha aur fir mere piche wo bhi aa gaya train ke andar. Ham dono ki ticket confirm thi is liye pareshani ki koi baat nahi thi. Ek side ki single birth par main aur nakul ek sath hi baith gaye jabki uske dono dost wahi par khade rahe.

Kuch der idhar udhar ki baate karne ke baad nakul ke dost jane lage to nakul bhi unke sath unhe chhodne ke liye gate tak chala gaya. Kuch der baad train chal padi to nakul bhi aa gaya aur mere paas hi baith gaya. Train ke chalne ke sath hi mere dil ki dhadkane ek baar fir se tej ho gai thi. Ek anjane safar ki shuruaat ho chuki thi. Mujhe nahi pata tha ki aane wala wakt ham dono ki life me kaisa rang bharne wala tha.

Apni jagah par main chup chaap baithi thi aur yahi haal nakul ka bhi tha. Ham dono bilkul paas the magar hamare bich koi baat nahi ho rahi thi. Apne mahbub ke sath main ek alag duniya basane ja rahi thi jiski mujhe khushi honi chahiye thi magar is wakt mere chehre par khushi wale koi bhaav nahi the. Shayad is liye ki mere man me abhi bhi ratan bhaiya aur unki baate chal rahi thi.

"Kya hua tum is tarah chup si kyo baithi ho. Kya tum mere sath chalne par khush nahi ho." Mere kaano me nakul ki awaaj padi to maine uski taraf dekha. Nakul ke chehre par is wakt masumiyat thi aur uski aankho me mere liye fikra thi.

"Nahi aisi baat nahi hai." Maine bas itna hi kaha.
"To fir is tarah gumsum si kyo baithi ho. Dekho ab to ham sath hain na aur ab ham apni alag duniya basane ja rahe hain. Ek aisi duniya jaha par ham aur hamara prem hoga. Dusra koi hame satane nahi aayega." Nakul ne kaha.

"Par tum bhi to is wakt khush nahi dikh rahe nakul. Meri tarah tum bhi to gumsum najar aa rahe ho. Main to ladki hu jise har wakt tumhare sahare ki jarurat bani rahegi magar tum to mard ho. Fir aisi kya baat hai ki tum bhi meri tarah chup ho." Maine dheemi awaaj me hi kaha kyo ki aas paas aur bhi log baithe huye the aur main nahi chaahti thi ki koi hamari baate sun le.

"Meri khushi to tumhare khush rahne se hi hai neelam. Tumhara hasta muskurata chehra dekhuga to main apne aap hi khush ho jaauga. Rahi baat is wakt mere chup rahne ki to wo ye hai ki life me pahli baar aise safar par nikla hu. Is liye soch raha hu ki aage aisa kya karna hoga mujhe jisse main khud se jyada tumhe khush rakh saku." Nakul ne masumiyat se kaha tha. Main janti thi wo mujhe kitna pyar karta hai aur ye bhi samajh sakti thi ki is situation me uska ye sochna jayaj hai.

Mere man me ek sawaal baar baar aa raha tha ki main nakul se ratan bhaiya ke bare me bataau ki nahi. Main nahi chaahti thi ki nakul ratan bhaiya ke bare me jaan kar pareshan ho jaye is liye maine is wakt yahi socha ki use ratan bhaiya ke bare me nahi bataaugi. Mumbai pahuch kar jab ham achhe se settle ho jayege tab main nakul ko is bare me bata dugi. Maine baaki sabhi baato ko apne dimaag se nikaal dene ka socha aur apne chehre par khushi ke bhaav paida karne ki koshish karne lagi. Jisse nakul ko kisi baat ki fikar na ho.

"Achha ye batao ki mumbai me ham rahege kaha." Maine normal ho kar nakul se pucha.
"Mumbai to ham kal hi pahuchege neelam. Safar ki thakaan rahegi is liye kal kisi hotel me ham ruk kar khud ko araam dege. Uske baad Vikram(Nakul ka dost) ne jo phone number diya hai us par baat karege." Nakul ne kaha.

"Wo number kiska hai." Maine pucha.
"Vikram ka ek dost hai aur ye number uske dost ke dad ka hai. Unka khud ka apna karobaar hai is liye vikram ne kaha ki mujhe unke yaha kaam mil jayega aur vikram ka dost mere rahne ka kahi intjaam bhi karwa dega." Nakul ne bataya to mere man se ek bojh sa utar gaya. Main to yahi soch kar thoda chintit thi ki ham dono waha par kaise apne rahne ka intjaam karege. Magar nakul ki baat sun kar mujhe raahat mil gai thi. Maine man hi man bhagwan ko thanks kaha.

Train ke chalne ki awaaj aur us par lagne wale halke halke dhakke se ham dono hi hil rahe the. Nakul ne mujhse kaha ki raat bahut ho gai hai is liye ab hame so jana chahiye. Mujhe neend to nahi aa rahi thi magar apni vajah se main nakul ki neend kharaab nahi karna chaahti thi aur na hi use pareshan karna chaahti thi. Aane wala wakt waise bhi ham dono ke liye chunautiyo se bhara hua tha.

Nakul ke kahne par main upar wali sheet par chadh gai aur wahi let gai. Dono bag upar hi rakhe the to main unhi bag me sir rakh kar let gai thi. Niche wali sheet par nakul let gaya tha. Usne mujhse kaha tha ki raat me agar mujhe washroom wagaira jana pada to main use jaga du. Uski baat sun kar maine haa me sir hila diya tha.

Neend aankho se koso door thi. Apne bhatakte huye man ko kaabu me rakhna is wakt mere bas me nahi tha. Fir bhi koshish kar rahi thi ki kisi tarah apne man se saari baate nikaal kar so jaau magar har baar aankhe band karne se koi na koi chehra band aankho me ubhar aata tha aur usi ke sath kai sawaal bhi dimaag me goojne lagte the. Most important sawaal yahi tha ki kal jab meri family ko mere bhaag jane ka pata chalega to kya hoga. Unhe ye baat samajhne me bilkul bhi der na lagegi ki main raat me apne premi ke sath bhaag gai hu. Uske baad kya hoga.

Mere dad aur uncle meri talaash me chaaro taraf apne aadmiyo ko bhej dege. Dusra sawaal kya mera bhai unhe ye batayega ki main raat kiske sath kaha par use mili thi.

Main apne dad ke gusse se parichit thi. Maine jo kiya tha wo seedha unki aan baan aur shaan par chot karne wala tha. Is liye wo chup nahi baithege balki meri talaash me wo jameen aasmaan ek kar dege. Achanak hi mere man me meri saheli naina ka khayaal aaya. Main ye soch kar buri tarah ghabrane lagi ki dad uske paas bhi ja sakte hain mere bare me puchne ke liye. Unhe pata hai ki naina se mera kaisa rishta hai. Mere bhaag jane ki baat naina ko pata na ho aisa to ho hi nahi sakta tha. Mujhe naina ki chinta joro se hone lagi. Kahi aisa na ho mere dad ka gussa us bechari par baras jaye.

Naina bhi meri tarah hight class family se thi magar nature kisi aam ladki jaisa hi tha uska. Use bhi meri tarah jara bhi apni ameeri ka ghamand nahi tha. Usme aur mujh me bas ek hi fark tha ki wo meri tarah kisi se darti nahi thi. Collage me hamesha wahi mujhe protect karti thi.

Mujhe naina ki chinta thi aur isi liye main bhagwan se uske liye baar baar duayein kar rahi thi ki uske sath kuch bhi bura na ho. Mere man me khayaal aaya ki meri is harkat se jane kis kis par dad ka kahar barsega. Mera man bahut byaakul ho utha tha aur main khud ko is sab se bachane ki koshish kar rahi thi. Isi koshish me mujhe kab neend aa gai pata hi nahi chala.

Subah nakul ke jagane par hi meri aankh khuli. Maine dekha ki uska chehra fresh lag raha tha aur uske hath me ek chaay ka cup tha jo shayad usne train me hi kisi chaay wale se liya tha.

"Good morning my love." Nakul ne muskura kar aur bade hi pyaar se kaha to mere hotho par muskaan khil gai. Aaj mahino baad itni khubsurat good morning wish mili thi mujhe. Mera dil kiya ki main nakul se lipat jaau aur uske gulaabi hotho ko choom lu magar agle hi pal main apni is chaah par andar hi andar sharma gai. Nakul abhi bhi mujhe hi dekh raha tha aur uski aankho me mere liye pyaar ka samundar najar aa raha tha. Maine bhi dhimi awaaj me use good morning kaha aur uske hath se chaay ka cup le liya.

"Upar baith kar hi chaay pine ka irada hai ya niche aana hai." Nakul ne usi muskaan se kaha to maine bhi muskurate huye kaha ki main yahi baith kar chaay piyugi aur main chaahti hu ki tum bhi mere paas hi aa jaao.

Meri baat sun kar nakul ne idhar udhar dekha aur fir apna cup mujhe pakda kar upar hi aa gaya. Uske baad ham dono ek dusre ko pyar bhari najro se dekhte huye chaay pine lage. Ek dusre ke dil ki hasrate aankho se jhalak rahi thi. Maine dekha ki nakul baar baar kuch kahne ke liye man banata aur fir chup ho jata. Main samajh gai ki wo kuch kahna chaahta hai magar kya ye mujhe samajh na aaya.

"Kya main tumhare cup ki chaay pi sakta hu." Nakul ne mere cup ki taraf dekhte huye kaha to main hairani se uski taraf dekhne lagi.
"Par ye to joothi ho gai hai." Maine hichkichate huye kaha. Pata nahi kyo magar nakul ki is baat se mera dil teji se dhadakne laga tha. Ye pahli baar tha jab nakul ne aisa kaha tha mujhse.

"To kya hua neelam. Mujhe tumhari juthi chaay hi pina hai. Main test karna chaahta hu ki kya sach me tumhare cup ki chaay mere cup ki chaay se jyada mithi ho sakti hai." Nakul ne kaha aur uske hotho par fir se muskaan ubhar aai.

"Ye kya kah rahe ho tum. Mere cup ki chaay tumhare wale cup ki chaay se mithi kaise ho jayegi. Ham dono ki chaay to ek jaisi hi hai. Kya tumne alag alag chaay wale se ye chaay li hai." Maine muskura kar kaha tha.

Actually mujhe samajh aa gaya tha ki nakul ke kahne ka matlab kya hai. Uski is baat se mere man me ajeeb si halchal bhi hone lagi thi magar main anjaan ban kar use chhedne lagi thi.

"Nahi dono chaay to ek hi chaay wale se li hai maine magar fir bhi mujhe lagta hai ki tumhare pine ke baad tumhare cup ki chaay pahle se jyada mithi ho gai hogi. Is liye apni chaay do mujhe. Main test karke dekhna chaahta hu." Nakul ne kaha to is baar maine uski taraf apna cup badha diya. Nakul ne dusre hath se mera cup liya aur meri taraf dekhte huye hi usne us cup ko apne hotho se laga kar chaay ki ek chuski li. Use apni juthi chaay pite dekh jane kyo mujhe sharam si aa rahi thi aur dil me ajeeb si halchal bhi ho rahi thi.

"Dekha maine kaha tha na ki tumhari wali chaay jyada mithi hai." Chaay ki chuski lene ke baad nakul ne muskura kar kaha.

"Par ham dono ki chaay to ek hi thi na. Fir meri chaay itni mithi kaise ho gai." Mujhe nakul se ye baat kahne me andar hi andar mithi si gudgudi ho rahi thi.

"Kyo ki. Kyo ki ye tumhari juthi chaay hai aur mithi is liye ho gai hai kyo ki is chaay me tumhare hotho ka mitha ras mil gaya hai." Nakul ne hichkichate huye kaha aur fir mujhse najre churane laga. Jaise aisa kah kar usne koi gunaah kar diya ho. Mujhe to uski is baat se us par bahut jyada pyaar aaya magar main apne pyaar ko darshane me jhijhak rahi thi.

"Agar aisa hai to fir tumhari chaay bhi to pahle se jyada mithi ho gai hogi na. Laao mujhe bhi apni chaay do. Main bhi ise pi ke dekhti hu." Maine badi himmat kar ke nakul se kaha to nakul bhi hairaani se meri taraf dekhne laga. Jabki apni hi kahi hui is baat se meri dhadkane tej ho gai thi.

Maine jab hath badhaya to nakul ne jhijhakte huye apna cup mujhe de diya. Aas paas baithe logo ki taraf maine ek najar daali aur fir sharmate huye us chaay ko apne hotho ke kareeb la kar halke se ek chuski li aur fir nakul ki taraf dekh kar muskurane lagi.

Ham dono ki chaay to wahi thi aur usme mithapan bhi wahi tha magar ek dusre ki juthi chaay pine se jis mithepan ki baat hui thi wo ek pyar wali feelings ki baat thi. Warna duniya jaanti hai ki jutha kar dene se koi chaay pahle se jyada mithi nahi ho jati. Ye to ek ahsaas hai aur apne prem ko aur bhi jyada darshane ka ek khubsurat tarika hai.

Ham dono ne ek dusre ki juthi chaay puri hi pi aur fir nakul mujhse khaali cup le kar apne cup ke sath hi niche ja kar khidki se baahar fenk diya. Main to abhi bhi us ahsaas me hi khoi hui thi. Mera man khushi se bhar gaya tha.

Mujhe lag raha tha ki aise movement wale pal baar baar aaye aur main un palo ke ahsaas me khoi rahu.

Back to home..

Subah hui aur ravendra uncle ki beti maya har roj ki tarah mere liye bed tea le kar mere kamre ke darwaje par khadi thi aur darwaje ko baar baar knock kar rahi thi but andar se darwaja kholne wali yaani ki main kamre me thi hi nahi. Maya dheemi awaaj me didi kah kar pukaar bhi rahi thi magar darwaja nahi khula. Aakhir thak kar wo waapas laut kar mom ke paad pahuch gai.

Maya ne mom ko bataya ki main darwaja nahi khol rahi hu to mom ko thoda ajeeb laga. Aisa to pahle kabhi nahi hua tha. Maya jab bhi mujhe didi kah kar awaaj lagati thi to main darwaja khol deti thi magar aaj jab darwaja na khula to mom ko thoda ajeeb laga aur wo maya ko sath le kar mere kamre ki taraf chal padi.

Maya ki tarah mom ne bhi darwaje ko knock kiya aur mujhe awaaj di magar darwaja kaise khulta jab main andar thi hi nahi. Jab kafi der ke prayaas se bhi darwaja na khula to mom ke man me kai tarah ki shankayein ubharne lagi aur ghabrahat se unka bura haal bhi ho gaya. Unke man me ye baat baith gai ki kahi maine apne dukh me khud khushi to nahi kar li hai. Warna kamre ke andar se kuch to reation samajh me aata.

Mom palat kar seedha ratan bhaiya ke kamre ki taraf teji se badh chali. Dad se is bare me wo batana nahi chaahti thi kyo ki ye baat sun kar dad jane kya karne lag jate. Ratan bhaiya ke kamre ke paas pahuch kar mom ne darwaje ko knock kiya aur awaaj bhi lagaai to ratan bhaiya ne kuch hi der me darwaja khol diya.

"Good morning mom. Kya baat hai itna jaldi kaise jaga diya aapne mujhe." Ratan bhaiya ne mom se kaha. Unki aankhe hi bata rahi thi ki wo gahri neend me the.

"Beta wo neelam apne kamre ka darwaja nahi khol rahi hai. Maya ne aur maine bahut awaaj lagai use magar andar se uski koi awaaj tak nahi aai. Kahi aisa to nahi ki usne koi gambhir kadam utha liya ho. Hey bhagwan mujhe bahut ghabrahat ho rahi hai." Mom ki saanse tej ho gai thi aur bahut jyada chintit najar aa rahi thi. Unki baat sun kar ratan bhaiya ki aankho se neend gayab ho gai. Unhe to sab pata hi tha magar fir bhi unhone anjaan bane rahne ki acting karne ka soch liya.

"Ye aap kya kah rahi hain mom. Aap bewajah hi itna chinta kar rahi hain. Chaliye main dekhta hu ki neelam darwaja kyo nahi khol rahi." Ratan bhaiya itna bol kar kamre se baahar aa gaye. Unke piche piche mom aur maya bhi mere kamre ki taraf aa gai.

Mere kamre ke darwaje ke paas pahuch kar ratan bhaiya ne mom aur maya ki tarah hi pahle darwaje par knock kiya aur fir mujhe mere naam se pukara. Unhe pata tha ki kamre ke andar main nahi hu fir bhi wo mom aur maya ko dikhane ke liye mujhe awaaj de rahe the. Jab kisi bhi tarah se darwaja na khula to mom ki haalat aur bhi kharaab ho gai. Unki aankhe chhalak padi aur wo rone lagi. Unhe is tarah rota dekh ratan bhaiya unhe shaant karane lage magar mom chup hi nahi ho rahi thi. Aakhir mom ke rone aur itni awaajo se baaki log bhi jaag kar unke paas pahuh gaye.

Mere dad aur uncle aunty ko jab pata chala ki main darwaja nahi khol rahi hu to dad ka para chadh gaya aur unhone baahar se ek aadmi ko bula kar use darwaja tod dene ka hukum de diya. Us aadmi ne hukum ka paalan karte huye darwaje par apne hi bhari bharkam jism ka prahaar karne laga. Thodi der me hi darwaja toot kar andar ki taraf ja gira. Darwaje ke girte hi sab kamre me aa gaye aur bed par mujhe na pa kar sab ke sab chaunk gaye.

Ravendra uncle ne bathroom ke gate ke paas ja kar mujhe awaaj di magar jab unhe koi response na mila to wo bathroom ka gate khol kar andar dekhne lage. Bathroom me bhi main nahi thi. Ye dekh kar unhe jhatka laga.

"Ravendra wo khidki kaise khuli hui hai." Dad ki high quality wali awaaj sun kar uncle ne khidki ke paas ja kar dekha aur buri tarah chaunk gaye. Khidki ke centre me rod par ek rassi bandhi hui thi. Uncle ne khidki ke baahar ki taraf dekha to unhe niche jameen tak jhoolti hui wo rassi najar aai. Unko samajhne me bilkul bhi time nahi laga ki real maamla kya hai.

"Bhaiya jiska dar tha wahi ho gaya hai." Ravendra uncle ne haklate huye jab ye kaha to dad ki aankhe chaudi ho gai. Wo teji se badh kar khidki ke paas aaye aur khidki ke baahar sir nikaal kar us jhoolti hui rassi ko dekha. Sara maajra samajh me aate hi unka chehra gusse se laal pad gaya. Mom ki taraf palat kar wo sher ki tarah garaj uthe.

"Dekha aakhir wahi hua na jiska mujhe andesa tha. Tumhari beti ham sab ki naak kaat kar apne us do kaudi ke yaar ke sath yaha se bhaag gai." Dad gusse me bole to mom kuch na bol saki.

"Sirf tumhari vajah se maine us par koi shakht kadam nahi uthaya tha sirf tumhari vajah se magar usne meri narmi ka mujhe ye sila diya. Us do kaudi ke yaar ke sath bhaag kar usne hamare khandaan ki ijjat ki jo dhajjiya udaai hain na uska khamiyaja use aur uske us harajade yaar ko bhugatna hoga. Un dono ko pataal se bhi dhoondh nikaaluga main aur pure gaav walo ke saamne bich chauraahe par un dono ko apne hatho se jinda jalaauga." Dad ki in baato ne kamre me maujood har insaan ki rooh tak ko jaise kapa kar rakh diya tha.

Unke chup hote hi kamre me marghat ki tarah sannata chha gaya. Jabki wo palte aur apne us bhaari bharkam aadmi ke paas aa kar bole.

"Meri baat kaan khol kar sun lo janardan. Jitne aadmi tumhe apne sath le jana ho le jaao magar 24 ghante ke andar tum mere saamne un dono ko le kar aaoge aur agar nahi laaye to soch lena ki tum sabka kya anjaam hoga." Dad ne aise lahje me janardan se kaha tha ki unki baat sun kar sab dahal gaye the. Jabki unki baat sun kar janardan ne sir jhuka kar sirf itna hi kaha ki jo hukum maalik.

Janardan ke jane ke baad dad ne ravendra uncle ki taraf dekha. Ravendra uncle jaise unke hukum ka hi wait kar rahe the. Mom megha aunty maya aur ratan bhaiya to chup chaap apni jagah khade the.

"Suna hai kal shaam ko neelam apni saheli naina se mil kar aai thi. Jarur isne usse is bare me kuch baat cheet ki hogi." Dad ne is baar thoda normal awaaj me kaha.

"Naina uske bachpan ki saheli hai. Is bare me use jarur pata hoga. Aap hukum de bhaiya main use abhi aapke saamne haajir karta hu." Ravendra uncle ne kaha.

"Nahi ravendra. Us par jyada jor jabardasti nahi kar sakte ham. Uske baap se hamare bahut achhe relation hain. Hame usse normal tarike se puchhna padega." Dad ne kaha to ravendra uncle kuch na bole.

"Naina ke baap sanjay singh ke ghar phone lagaao. Main usse khud baat karuga." Dad ki is baat par ravendra uncle ne jaldi se sanjay uncle ko phone Milaya aur mobile ko dad ke hath me pakda diya.

"Hello sanjay." Dad ne call lagte hi bola.
"Ji main unki dharm patni Anjana bol rahi hu. Aap kaun bol rahe hain." Dad ke kaan me anjana aunty ki awaaj padi.

"Bhabhi ji main surendra bol raha hu. Sanjay kaha hai jara baat karaiye usse." Dad ne apni awaaj ko normal banate huye kaha.

"Ji wo to ghar par nahi hain. Aaj subah subah hi ghar se chale gaye the. Wo kya hai na bhai sahab ki kal raat se hamari beti naina gayab aai. Pata nahi kaha chali gai. Raat bhar ham uski chinta me so nahi paye. Sab jagah pata kar liya magar uska kahi pata hi nahi chal raha. Abhi subah subah hi ye car le kar nikal gaye hain. Bhagwan jane meri beti kaha aur kis haal me hogi is wakt. Mujhe to bahut ghabrahat ho rahi hai bhai sahab." Anjana aunty ki in baato ne dad ko buri tarah chaunka diya tha.

Anjana aunty ko phone par hi dad ne saantwana aur dilasa di ki naina beti jald hi mil jayegi aur wo khud bhi unki beti ka pata karege. Iske baad unhone phone rakh diya. Dad ko samajh nahi aa raha tha ki neelam to chalo apne yaar ke sath bhaag gai hai magar unke dost ki beti naina kyo raat se gayab hai. Aakhir kaha chali gai wo. Kya wo bhi unki beti ke sath hi chali gai hai. Magar use neelam ke sath jane ki kya jarurat thi. Aise jane kitne hi sawaal dad ke dimaag me the jinka jawaab unke paas nahi tha.

Neel:heart:m​

Update - 4

"Hairat ki baat hai ravendra ki sanjay ki beti naina raat se hi gayab hai. Mujhe to lagta hai ki wo bhi neelam ke sath hi chali gai hai. Uske gayab hone ki iske alawa aur kya vajah ho sakti hai." Dad ne kaha. Wo kuch pareshan se najar aane lage the.

"Fikar mat kijiye bhaiya. Main khud bhi uski talash me ja raha hu aur jitna jaldi ho sakega main un teeno ko le kar hi waapas aauga." Ravendra ucle ne kaha.

"Chaahe kuch bhi karna pade ravendra magar un teeno ko khoj kar laao aur haa is baat ki khabar is ghar se baahar nahi jani chahiye warna sare gaav me hamari ijjat ka kachra ho jayega. Is ladki ne hame kisi ke saamne muh dikhane ke laayak nahi chhoda." Dad ka chehra fir se gusse se laal pad gaya tha.

Dad gusse se paglaye waha se chale gaye. Unke jate hi ravendra uncle bhi kamre se chale gaye. Ab kamre me sirf mom ratan bhaiya maya aur aunty rah gai thi. Dad aur uncke ke jane ke baad mom ki aankho se fir aanshu bahne lage. Abhi tak wo dad ke dar ki vajah se khud ko roke huye thi magar unke jate hi wo khud ko rok na paai aur sisakne lagi thi. Megha aunty khud bhi dukhi thi aur unhe samhaalne ki koshish kar rahi thi. Maya ki aankho me bhi aanshu the. Ratan bhaiya kuch der tak unke paas rahe fir wo bhi kamre se chale gaye.

Dad ke hukum se unke aadmi mere sath sath nakul aur naina ki talaash me lag gaye the. Wo har jagah hame talaash kar rahe the magar main aur nakul to unki pahuch se bahut door nikal aaye the. Naina kaha thi iska mujhe bhi pata nahi tha us wakt. Mujhe to ye bhi pata nahi tha ki naina us raat se hi gayab ho gai thi. main to yahi soch soch kar ghabraai hui thi ki mere jane ke baad mere ghar wale mere bare me pata karne ke liye uske paas hi sabse pahle jayege aur jane uske sath kaisa kaisa bartaav karege. Sanjay uncle bhale hi dad ke dost the magar is situation me wo bhi dad ko rok nahi payege.

Back to my side...

Train ki upar wali sheet par main aur nakul ek dusre ko pyar bhari najro se dekhe ja rahe the. Kuch der pahle hamne ek dusre ki juthi chaay pi thi aur uski mithaas ke bare me baate ki thi. Ye pahla avsar tha jab ham dono itne kareeb the aur is situation me the. Is wakt ham dono apni haalat ko bhule huye the aur prem ke ahsaas me dube huye the. Ji chaahta tha ki wakt yahi par tham jaye aur ham ek dusre me aise hi khoye rahe magar aisa ho nahi sakta tha. Train ke horn ne ham dono ko hakikat ki duniya me la patka aur ham buri tarah chaunk pade the.

Situation ka abhaas hote hi ham dono sharma gaye aur fir baaki sabki taraf dekhte huye thik se baith gaye. Nakul ne wahi dusri side baithe ek aadmi se pucha ki ye train kab tak mumbai pahuchegi to usne bataya ki abhi to kafi wakt hai pahuchne me. Din ke kareeb ek baje mumbai pahuchegi train. Us aadmi ki baat sun kar mujhe thoda hairaani hui magar wait to karna hi tha.

Mujhe fresh hona tha is liye maine jhijhakte huye nakul se is bare me kaha to wo mujhe train ke bathroom tak le gaya aur bola ki main andar fresh ho jaau aur wo mera wait karega. Fresh hone ki baat par aur nakul ke wait karne ki baat par mujhe thodi jhijhak si mahsus hui magar fir main ye soch kar washroom me ghus gai ki fresh to hona hi padega. Bhala kab tak main ise roke baithi rahugi aur fir nakul se itna kyo jhijhakna. Aane wale wakt me mujhe uske sath hi rahna tha aur usse meri shadi bhi honi thi.

Washroom ke baahar kuch doori par nakul mere aane ka wait kar raha tha. Main kareeb das minute me washroom se baahar nikli to nakul mujhe dekh kar mere paas aaya aur bola ki ruko main hath dhone ke liye sabun aur manjan karne ke liye brush wagaira le kar aata hu. Uski is baat par mujhe khayaal aaya ki brush wagaira to main sath laai nahi thi to fir nakul kaha se le aayaga. Main ye soch hi rahi thi ki maine dekha nakul waapas gaya aur fir kuch der me aa gaya. Uske hath me naya brush toothpaste tha aur sabun tha. Main ye dekh kar khush ho gai aur mujhe nakul ka is tarah se apni care karna achha bhi laga.

Jab main puri tarah fresh ho gai to ham dono apni jagah par aa gaye.

Khane ka samaan to hamare paas tha nahi is liye kisi aise person ke aane ka wait karne lage jo traino me kuch khane ki cheeje le kar aate hain. Iske liye hame jyada der wait nahi karna pada. Ek aurat ek tokri me ankurit chane liye aai to nakul ne usse do plate chane masale ke sath banane ko kaha. Nakul ne usse thoda jyada banane ko kaha tha. Use pata tha ki wakt abhi bahut tha is liye pet puja ke liye thoda jyada chahiye hoga.

Ham dono us chane ko bade chaav se khane lage aur ek dusre ki taraf dekh kar muskurate bhi ja rahe the. Mujhe nakul ke sath ye pal gujaarna bahut achha lag raha tha. Is wakt mere man me baaki dusri koi bhi baate nahi thi. Mujhe lag hi nahi raha tha ki main apne premi ke sath ghar se bhaag kar kahi ja rahi hu balki aisa lag raha tha jaise main nakul ke sath kisi picnic par ja rahi hu. Uff ye ishk bhi kaisa ajeeb hota hai. Mahbub sath ho to har dukh dard hamse koso door rahta hai aur juda ho to duniya bhar ka dard hamare hi naseeb me kundali maar ke baith jata hai.

"Iske pahle kya tumne is tarah masale se mix chane khaye hain." Nakul ne muskura ke mujhse pucha.
"Is tarah se to nahi magar khaye jarur hain. Tum batao kya tumne khaya hai. Maine bhi usse pucha.

"Jab maa thi tab jarur khata tha magar uske jane ke baad kabhi nahi khaya. Ye samjho ki do wakt ka khana bana ke kha lena hi mere liye bahut badi baat thi. Ek akela insaan majburi me wo har kaam karne lagta hai jo wo aam situation me nahi karta. Ab to aadat pad chuki hai magar shuru shuru me mere liye sare kaam karna asaan nahi tha. Jab bhi koi kaam karta tha to maa ki yaad aa jati thi aur main ye soch kar dukhi ho jaya karta tha ki maa kisi bhi kaam ko kaise karti thi aur agar main kabhi uski madad karta to wo yahi kahti ye tujhse nahi hoga beta." Nakul kahte kahte bhaavuk ho gaya tha. Mujhe uski is baat par dukh hua aur mera dil kiya ki main use apne seene se chhupka lu magar sabke rahte main aisa nahi kar paai. Jhijhak aur sharm ne mujhe rok liya tha.

"Ab se tumhe ghar ke andar ke koi kaam karne ki jarurat nahi padegi nakul aur na hi main tumhe karne dugi. Tumne ab tak jo bhi dukh sahe hain unhe main mita dugi." Maine jajbaat me aa kar kaha to nakul bas muskura kar rah gaya.

"Ghar ke andar na sahi magar ghar ke baahar to mujhe kaam karna hi padega na neelam. Main chaahta hu ki mujhe bhale hi pareshaniyo ka saamna karna pade magar tum par koi aanch na aaye. Mujhe pata hai ki nai jagah par shuru shuru me thodi dikkate hoti hain magar main koshish karuga ki jald hi ham dono khushi khushi rahne lage. Vikram ne jis jagah naukari ki baat kahi thi us jagah naukari lag jaye uske baad fir tention nahi rahegi." Nakul ne kaha.

"Jarur naukari lag jayegi nakul. Tumhara dost tumhe aisi jagah nahi bhejega jaha par tumhe kisi tarah ki mushkil ho jaye." Maine jaise ye kah kar nakul ka hausla badhaya.

"Sahi kaha tumne. Mere dosto ne mujh par bahut se ahsaan kiye hain. Kabhi kabhi sochta hu ki agar wo na hote to kya jindagi hoti meri." Nakul ne kaha.

"Sach hi kahte hain log ki jiska koi nahi hota uska khuda hota hai aur tumhare ye dost tumhare liye kisi khuda se kam nahi the." Maine kaha.

"Haa neelam. Mere dost khuda ke bheje huye fariste hain. Kaash sabko aise dost mile." Nakul ne kaha.

Nakul ki is baat par main kuch na boli. Balki sochne lagi ki is fareb se bhari duniya me bhi achhe log hain abhi jo dusro ko apna samajh kar unke liye bahut kuch karte hain. Inhi socho ke bich mera dhyaan fir se meri saheli naina ki taraf chala gaya aur main uske bare me soch kar andar hi andar chintit ho uthi. Jane uske sath dad ne kya kiya hoga. Ratan bhaiya ne kya dad ko bataya hoga ki main nakul ke sath kaha chali gai hu.

"Kya hua kaha kho gai tum." Nakul ki awaaj sun kar maine uski taraf dekha. Wo mujhe chintit dekh kar khud bhi pareshan sa najar aane laga tha.

"Kuch nahi wo main ghar walo ke bare me sochne lagi thi ki ab unhe mere bhaag jane ka pata chal gaya hoga aur is baat ko le kar dad gusse se paagal ho rahe hoge. Pata nahi unke gusse ka shikaar kaun kaun hoga ghar me." Maine kaha.

"Ye to hona hi tha neelam. Maine to shuru me hi tumse kah diya tha ki ham dono ka milan itna asaan nahi hai aur agar ham mil bhi gaye to tumhare ghar walo ke dar se kahi bhi sukoon se rah nahi payege." Nakul ne kaha.

"Dad ke dar se main tumhe kaise chhod deti nakul. Tum jante ho ki tum meri jaan ho aur main tumhare bina nahi ji sakti. Is liye kisi bhi anjaam ki parwaah kiye bina maine tumhare sath jina aur mar jana chun liya. Ab jo bhi hoga ham dono ke sath hi hoga. Ham jiyege to sath sath aur marege bhi sath sath." Maine nam aankho se kaha.

"Tum sath ho to mujhe bhi kisi ki parwaah nahi hai neelam. Tum meri himmat ho aur taakat bhi. Main apne aapko bahut khush naseeb samajhta hu ki meri jindagi me tum ho. Dekhna bahut jald ham dono khushi khushi jindagi jine lagege." Nakul ne kaha to uski baate sun kar mujhe bada sukoon mila aur aankho ke saamne aane wale wakt ke haseen palo ki jhalkiya dikhne lagi.

Ji to karta tha ki sari umar ham dono isi tarah pyar bhari baate kare magar jagah sahi nahi thi. Aas paas baithe log hamari taraf bhi najare ghuma dete the. Jane unke man me ham dono ke liye kaisi kaisi baate chal rahi hogi. Safar aise hi gujarta raha. Lunch ka time ho chala tha aur pet ye abhaas kara raha tha ki ab use kuch chahiye. Train ek station par ruki to nakul jaldi se niche utra aur dibbe se baahar chala gaya. Usne kaha tha ki train agar kisi stop par rukegi to ham apne khane ke liye kuch le lege.

Kuch der baad nakul jab aaya to uske hath me do plastic ki thailiya thi aur paani ke do bottle bhi. Thailiya aur bottle mujhe pakda kar nakul upar hi aa gaya. Uske baad ham dono ne un thailiyo me maujood khana khaya aur paani piya. Khane ke baad ab kuch achha feel ho raha tha. Abhi do ghante baaki the mumbai pahuchne me. Is liye nakul ne mujhe araam karne ko kaha aur khud niche wali sheet par chala gaya.

Back to home side...

Subah se dopahar ho chuki thi magar meri khabar le kar na janardan waapas aaya tha aur na hi ravendra uncle waapas aaye the. Is wakt ghar me maatam jaisi situation thi. Subah se mom ka bura haal tha. Megha aunty ke samjhane par ab wo ro to nahi rahi thi magar apne seene me umadti bhavnao ko rok bhi nahi pa rahi thi.

Dad ghar par nahi the. Wo bhi ravendra uncle ke jane ke baad kahi chale gaye the. Ratan bhaiya bhi ghar se kahi chale gaye the. Dopahar ke khane ka wakt ho gaya tha. Ghar me jo vidhwa maid thi usne khana bana diya tha aur mom logo ko khane ka bhi kai baar kah chuki thi magar kisi ne khana nahi khaya tha.

Achanak baahar car rukne ki awaaj aai to mom jaldi se uth kar baahar ki taraf daud padi. Unhe is tarah daudte dekh megha aunty bhi unke piche bhaagi. Baahar aa kar mom ne dekha ki dad ke sath sanjay uncle(Naina ke dad) bhi the. Dad sanjay uncle ki car se aaye the. Dad ne darwaje par khadi mom ko dekha to unka chehra patthar ki tarah shakht ho gaya.

Dad aur sanjay uncle dono hi ghar ke andar ki taraf aane lage to mom aur megha aunty palat kar andar ki taraf aa gai. Unke piche dad aur sanjay uncle bhi aa gaye.

"Main to kahta hu ki hame police me report likhwa deni chahiye surandra." Sanjay uncle ne sofe par baithte hi kaha.

"Bevkufo jaisi baate na karo sanjay. Tumhe bhi pata hai ki police tak agar ye baat gai to kya hoga. Ye wardi wale sale kisi ke sage nahi hote. Do minute nahi lagege is khabar ko failne me. Wo hamari betiyo ko khojege kam aur hamari ijjat ki dhajjiya jyada udayege. Is liye hame khud unki talaash karni hogi." Dad ne kaha.

"Subah se talaash hi to kar rahe the ham magar kya hua surendra. Tumhe kya lagta hai wo log hamare aas paas hi kahi chhupe hoge. Nahi mere yaar balki unke dimaag me to ye baat hogi ki wo hamari pahuch se jitna door ja sake chale jaye." Sanjay uncle ne kaha.

"Mere dimaag me bhi yahi baat hai sanjay aur isi liye maine ravendra ko phone kar ke bol diya hai ki wo railway station ja kar pata kare ki raat me kaun kaun si train kis kis jagah ke liye nikli hain. Raat 11 baje tak neelam ghar par hi thi. Uski mom ne uske kamre me ja kar khud dekha tha. 11 baje wo apne kamre me hi thi aur bed par so rahi thi. Iska matlab 11 baje ke baad hi wo kisi time ghar se bhaagi hai. Yaha se railway station jane me aadha ghanta lagta hai. Is liye ho sakta hai ki wo isi bich kisi train me us haramjade ke sath gai hogi." Dad ne kaha.

"Magar mujhe ye samajh nahi aata surendra ki naina uske sath kyo gai aur neelam use apne sath kyo le gai. Nahi surendra mera dimaag is baat ko hajam nahi kar pa raha hai. Kyo ki naina ko apne sath le jane ka koi matlab hi nahi tha. Agar naina uske sath jana bhi chaahti rahi hogi to usne use jarur mana kiya hoga." Sanjay uncle ne kaha.

"Kahi aisa to nahi ki naina aur neelam dono ka maamla alag alag ho." Dad ne kaha.
"Ye kya kah rahe ho tum." Sanjay uncle bole.

"Tum hi to kah rahe ho ki neelam ne use apne sath aane se mana kiya hoga. Waise bhi aisa hona namumkin lagta hai. Is liye mujhe lagta hai ki naina ka maamla kuch aur hi hai." Dad ne kaha.

"Aisa kya maamla ho sakta hai." Sanjay uncle ne jaise khud se hi pucha tha.
"Bhabhi ji se is bare me pata karo sanjay. Ladkiya jyadatar apni maa ko hi apni personal baate batati hain. Is liye tum bhabhi ji se pucho is bare me." Dad ne kaha.

"Raat me bhi aur subah bhi pucha tha maine magar us wakt is tarah se maine socha nahi tha is liye ab jarur puchuga usse. Magar yaar agar aisi koi baat hoti to is situation me anjana mujhe jarur batati." Sanjay uncle ne kaha.

"Pata to karna hi padega. Aakhir pata to chale ki raato raat ye dono ladkiya kaha aur kaise gayab ho gai hain." Dad ne kaha.

Sanjay uncle thodi der baad apne ghar chale gaye. Wo kafi chintit the apni beti ke liye. Dad ka bhi yahi haal tha magar unhe is baat ka gussa bhi tha ki unki beti ek do kaudi ke ladke ke sath bhaag gai thi aur unki ijjat ki dhajjiya uda gai thi.

Neel:heart:m​

Update - 5

Main nakul ki awaaj sun kar jaag gai. Pata nahi kab meri aankh lag gai thi. Main jaldi se uthi aur samne dekha to nakul niche se meri taraf hi dekh raha tha. Usne bataya ki ham mumbai pahuch gaye hain aur ab hame train se utarna hai. Uski baat sun kar maine apna huliya sahi kiya aur sirhaane par rakhe bag utha kar use pakdane lagi. Dono bag nakul ko dene ke baad main bhi samhal kar niche aa gai. Aas paas ke log ek ek kar ke gate ki taraf ja rahe the.

Nakul ne dono bag le liya tha. Maine usse kaha bhi ki ek bag main le leti hu magar usne kaha ki halke hi to hain bas tum araam se aao mere piche. Uski baat sun kar main uske piche piche chalne lagi. Kuch hi der me ham dono gate se baahar aa gaye. Baahar kafi shor tha. Main nakul ke piche piche hi chal rahi thi. Mere dil ki dhadkane apne aap hi tej ho gai thi.

Station se baahar aane me hame kuch time laga jarur magar aakhir ham baahar aa hi gaye. Nakul ek side par dono bag ko jameen me rakh kar khada ho gaya. Main bhi uske paas hi khadi ho gai. Nakul ne apni jeb se mobile nikala aur kisi ko phone karne laga. Maine dekha ki nakul ke hath me koi dusra mobile tha. Main uske mobile ko pahchaanti thi. Par is wakt uske hath me koi dusra hi mobile tha. Maine socha ki usse puchu is bare me magar fir main ye soch kar chup rah gai ki baad me puchugi.

Nakul kisi Rohan naam ke aadmi se baat kar raha tha mobile me. Uski baato se hi mujhe pata chala tha. Usne phone par bataya ki wo station se baahar kis jagah par hai. Baat karne ke baad nakul ne mobile waapas jeb me daal liya.

"Ye rohan kaun hai nakul." Maine utsuktawas puchha nakul se.
"Rohan vikram ka dost hai. Vikram ne usse baat ki thi aur mujhe rohan ka mobile number diya tha aur kaha tha ki mumbai pahuch kar main usse baat kar luga." Nakul ne kaga.

"To kya wo yaha aa raha hai." Maine pucha.
"Haan maine use bataya ki ham dono yaha pahuch chuke hain. Usne kaha ki wo bas kuch hi der me aa jayega." Nakul ne kaha.

"Kya wo yahi kahi paas me hi rahta hai." Maine hairani se pucha.

"Nahi paas me to nahi rahta magar maine use tab bhi phone kiya tha jab tum train me so rahi thi aur ham yaha pahuchne wale the." Nakul ne kaha.

"Tumne to kaha tha ki yaha pahuch kar ham pahle kisi hotel me rukege aur araam karege. Uske dusre din hi tum baat karoge apne dost ke dost se." Maine kaha.

"Haa par jab maine rohan se us wakt baat ki to usne pucha ki yaha kaha rukoge to maine use bata diya tha ki hotel me ruk jaauga aaj to usne kaha ki hotel me rukoge to kharcha jyada lag jayega is liye isse achha hai ki ham dono uske flat me ruk jaye." Nakul ne kaha.

"To kya wo bhi hamare sath usi flat me rukega." Main nakul ki in baato se thoda asahaj ho gai thi.
"Wo to rukega hi aakhir flat usi ka hai magar chinta ki koi baat nahi hai neelam. Hamare liye to filhaal yahi bahut badi baat hai ki yaha aate hi hame rukne ke liye achhi aur safe jagah mil gai hai. Warna kisi ajnabi jagah par rukte to sukoon se so bhi nahi pate." Nakul ne kaha.

"Haa ye to hai." Maine bas itna hi kaha. Uske baad nakul ne mujhse paani wagaira pine ke liye pucha to maine mana kar diya. Aakhir kuch aur intjar ke baad achanak hi nakul ka mobile baja to usne mobile nikaal kar dekha. Shayad rohan ki call thi. Nakul ne usse baat karke bataya ki wo kis jagah par hai.

Rohan se baat karne ke baad nakul ne dono bag uthaye aur mujhe sath chalne ka ishara kiya to main uske piche chal padi. Kuch doori par ek ladka safed rang ki car ke paas khada najar aaya. Shayad rohan hi tha wo. Ham dono jab uske paas pahuche to usne nakul ko dekh kar use nakul kah kar pukara to nakul ne bhi use rohan kah kar pukara. Jab confirm ho gaya ki wahi rohan hai to nakul ne usse hath milaya.

Rohan ne mujhe dekh kar namaste kiya to maine bhi sir ko halka sa hila diya. Uske baad rohan ne apni car ka pichla gate khola aur mujhe baithne ko kaha to main baith gai. Jabki nakul uske sath car ke piche side ja kar dikki me dono bag rakhe aur fir rohan ke sath aa kar aage ki sheet par baith gaya.

Car chal padi aur nakul rohan se idhar udhar ki baate karne laga. Main pichhli sheet par chup chaap baithi car ki khidki par lage glass se baahar dekh rahi thi. Waha par badi badi buildings najar aa rahi thi mujhe. Aisi buildings maine tv me dekha tha magar aaj yaha dekh rahi thi.

Main najaro me hi khoi hui thi aur mujhe wakt ka pata hi nahi chala. Car ruki aur nakul ki awaaj mere kano me padi to maine chaunk kar uski taraf dekha. Wo mujhe utarne ke liye bol raha tha. Main hadbada kar jaldi se gate khol kar niche utar aai. Charo taraf najar ghumai to pata chala ki ham kisi society ke andar the aur yaha bhi ek kataar se badi badi building dikh rahi thi.

Nakul ne car ki dikki se jab bags nikaal liya to rahan ne nakul ko wahi par rukne ka bol kar car ko aage badha diya. Shayad wo car ko parking me khadi karne gaya tha. Thodi der me wo aaya aur ham dono ko apne sath chalne ko kaha. Kuch door chalne ke baad ham jis jagah pahuche waha par ek side lift thi. Rohan ne diwaar ke bagal se lage ek button ko dabaya to usi button ke upar laal rang me dikha ki lift upar tenth floor se niche ki taraf aa rahi hai.

Lift ke andar ham teeno aaye aur rohan ne 9th floor ka button daba diya. Kuch der me ham teeno rohan ke flat me pahuch gaye. Rohan ne bataya ki ye flat uske personal use ke liye hai magar filhaal ham tab tak ruk sakte hain jab tak ki hamare rahne ka intjaam nahi ho jata. Rohan ne ye bhi bataya ki flat me jarurat ka sara samaan rakha hai jise wo bahut kam hi use karta hai magar ab ham use kar sakte hain.

Rohan ki ye baat sun kar hame thoda sukoon mila. Usne kaha ki aaj ham dono araam kare. Kal wo subah 8 baje aayega aur nakul ko apne dad se milwane le jayega. Sab kuch samjha bujha kar rohan chala gaya. Main uske chale se raahat feel karne lagi thi. Ab is flat me sirf ham dono hi the.

"Kitna sundar ghar hai na nakul aur kitna bada bhi." Maine charo taraf najar ghumate huye kaha.
"Sahi kaha magar mahga bhi to bahut hoga. Aise ghar ki ham kalpana nahi kar sakte neelam. Hamare liye to filhaal yahi bahut hoga ki rahne ka koi thik thaak intjaam ho jaye kahi." Nakul ne kaha.

"Sab ho jayega nakul. Achha sochoge to achha hi hoga." Maine kaha.
"Achha tum jaldi se fresh ho jaao uske baad main bhi fresh ho jaauga." Nakul ne kaha.

"Thik hai nakul. Tab tak tum jara kitchen me dekho khana banane ka sab samaan hai ki nahi. Fresh hone ke baad main garma garam khana bana dugi. Fir ham sath hi khana khayege." Maine kaha.

Nakul meri baat sun kitchen ki taraf chala gaya aur main apna bag le kar ek kamre me chali gai. Kamre me aa kar maine apne bag se apne kapde nikale aur bathroom me chali gai fresh hone ke liye.

Back to home side...

Shaam ho chuki thi aur ravendra uncle ghar waapas aa chuke the. Is wakt sab hall me hi baithe the. Dad sanjay uncle aur ravendra uncle bhi.

"Iska matlab hamara shak sahi tha ravendra. Hamari wo namuraad beti us do kaudi ke chhokre ke sath mumbai gai hai." Dad ke chehre par gussa tha.

"Haan bhaiya us wakt wahi ek train thi jo mumbai ja rahi thi." Ravendra uncle ne kaha.
"Fir to naina bhi mumbai hi gai hogi surendra. Isi liye yaha aas paas uska kahi bhi pata nahi chal saka." Sanjay uncle bhi bol uthe.

"Chalo maan liya sanjay ki naina bhi mumbai gai hogi magar kyo. Aakhir uska un dono ke sath jane ka kya matlab ho sakta hai." Dad ne kaha.

"Matlab chaahe jo bhi ho surendra magar itna to ab pakka ho gaya hai na ki wo un dono ke sath mumbai hi gai hai. Is liye ab hame un sabko khojne ke liye mumbai jana hoga. Pata nahi kis haal me hogi hamari bachchiya. Jamana bahut kharaab hai dost. Mujhe to rah rah kar ye andesha ho raha hai ki un dono ke sath kahi kuch bura na ho jaye." Sanjay uncle ne kaha.

"Fikar mat karo sanjay. Mujhe bhi unki chinta hai. Us ladke ne apne prem ke jaal me fasa kar neelam ko aisa kaam karne par majbur kiya hai. Ham aaj hi mubmai ke liye niklege aur un sabko har haal me khoj nikalege." Dad ne kaha.

"Main mumbai jane ke liye tickets ka intjaam karta hu bhaiya.

" Ravendra uncle ne kaha aur wo uth kar baahar ki taraf chale gaye.

"Tum bhi mumbai jane ki taiyari kar lo sanjay. Ho sakta hai ki hame waha par kuch din lag jaye is liye us hisaab se taiyari kar lo." Dad ne kaha to sanjay uncle ne haa kaha aur fir uth kar wo bhi apne ghar nikal gaye.

Sabke jane ke baad mom dad ke paas aai. Unka chehra abhi bhi aisa lag raha tha jaise wo roi ho. Dad ne ek najar unhe dekha magar bole kuch nahi.

"Agar wo waha par mil jaye to unhe kuch mat kahiyega. Pyar se ghar le aaiyega aur fir yaha jo marji kijiyega aap." Mom ne halki awaaj me kaha.

"Mujhe achhi tarah maloom hai ki mujhe kab kya karna hai. Is liye gyaan dene ki jarurat nahi hai tumhe. Tumhari beti ne jo kiya usse hame ye seekh mil gai hai ki bachcho ko itna bhi laad pyar nahi karna chahiye jiski vajah se kabhi aisa din bhi dekhna naseeb ho jaye." Dad ne gusse se kaha aur uth kar kamre ki taraf chale gaye.

Back to my side...

Bathroom se fresh ho kar aur kapde pahan kar main kamre me aai to dekha nakul bed par hi baitha hua tha. Use dekh kar main ek pal ke liye ruki aur fir muskurate huye bed ke paas hi aa gai.

"Wo main ye batane aaya tha ki kitchen me har samaan maujood hai aur maine safaai bhi kar di hai." Nakul ne meri taraf dekhte huye kaha.

"Thik hai tum bhi fresh ho lo. Tab tak main jaldi se khana bana deti hu." Maine halki muskaan me kaha.
"Thik hai main dusre kamre me ja raha hu fresh hone ke liye." Nakul ne kaha aur uth kar apna bag utha liya. Uski is baat se main muskuraai.

"Dusre kamre me kyo. Is kamre me bhi to fresh ho sakte ho." Maine kaha.
"Haa par main soch raha hu ki jab tak hamari shadi nahi ho jati ham dono alag alag hi rahe aur alag alag kaamre me hi soye." Nakul ne sakuchate huye kaha.

"Tum aisa kyo sochte ho nakul. Badi mushkil se to ham ek dusre se mile hain aur itne kareeb aaye hain. Fir alag alag sone ki baat kyo nakul. Nahi nahi ham ek hi kamre me aur ek hi bed par sath sath soyege aur dher sari baate bhi karege." Maine kaha.

"Par neelam kya ye thik rahega. Kahi hamare bich...
Nakul bolte bolte ruk gaya tha magar main uski baat ka matlab samajh gai thi aur sharm to mujhe aai lekin ye jaan kar achha bhi laga ki nakul itna kuch soch raha tha.

"Agar hamare bich aisa kuch ho bhi gaya to kya ho jayega nakul. Mera sab kuch to tumhara hi hai. Chaahe aaj apni amaante le lo ya fir shadi ke baad. Mujhe isse koi fark nahi padega magar haa is baat se jarur bahut fark padega ki yaha par ham itne kareeb hote huye bhi alag alag kamro me soye. Kya tumhe nahi lagta nakul ki ham dono ek dusre ki baaho me samaye huye soye." Maine kaha.

"Lagta hai neelam bahut lagta hai. Mera dil to har pal tumhe apne sath lagaye rakhne ki hasrat karta hai magar main nahi chaahta ki hamare prem ke bich ek pal ke liye bhi hawas aa jaye jisse tumhare dil ko thes pahuche." Nakul ne kaha.

"Oh nakul itna kuch mat socho jaan. Main achhi tarah janti hu ki tum kabhi bhi mere dil ko thes pahuchane ka soch bhi nahi sakte. Ab ye baate chhodo aur isi kamre ke bathroom me fresh hone jaao. Ham ek hi kamre me sath sath rahege. Waise bhi nai jagah par akele kamre me mujhe dar hi lagega. Tum mere paas rahoge to mujhe sukoon rahega." Maine muskurate huye kaha.

"Thik hai neelam. Ab tum jaao main bhi fresh ho leta hu." Nakul ne kaha aur fir wo apne bag se kapde nikaalne laga.

Main kitchen ki taraf chali gai. Mere man me nakul ki masumiyat se bhari baate goonj rahi thi. Mujhe uski baato par man hi man hasi aa rahi thi. Wo aisa hi tha. Nature se sharmila aur jhijhakne wala ladka. Apne se kabhi bhi wo mere kareeb nahi aata tha aur na hi aisi baate karta tha jo jara sa bhi sex se related ho. Yaha tak ki wo ye bhi nahi kahta tha ki mere hoth kitne rasile hain aur dil karta hai ki inhe choom lu. Agar kabhi main usse aisi baate kar ke chhedti to wo buri tarah sharma jata tha aur najre jhuka leta tha. Fir badi mushkil se wo ye kahta ki main usse aisi baate na karu. Mujhe uski is baat par bahut hasi aati thi. Main socha karti thi ki jo baat ladki ko kahni chaahiye thi wo baat khud ek ladka ladki se kahta tha.

Kitchen me khana banate wakt main yahi sab soch rahi thi. Fir main past ki sari story ke bare me bhi sochne lagi. Sochte sochte us jagah par pahuch gai jaha par ratan bhaiya mujhe achanak se mil gaye the. Mujhe yaad aaya ki unhone mujhe ek packed dibba diya tha aur kaha tha ki ise rakh lu. Mere man me sawaal ubhra ki aakhir kya ho sakta hai us dibbe me.

Gas ko dheema kar ke main waapas kamre me gai aur apne bag se us dibbe ko le kar kitchen me aa gai. Kisi gift ki tarah packed tha wo dibba. Mere man me ye janne ki utsukta aur bhi badh gai ki usme kya hai. Is liye main jaldi jaldi dibbe ke upar lagi hare rang ki panni ko kholne lagi. Kuch hi der me wo panni nikal gai to main ye dekh kar chaunki ki wo packed dibba waastav me ek mobile ka tha. Samsung company ka screen touch mobile tha wo.

Mobile ko dekh kar main hairaan thi aur soch rahi thi ki ratan bhaiya ne ye mobile mujhe kis liye diya hoga. Kya is liye ki wo iske jariye mujhse baat kar sake aur mera haal chaal jaante rahe. Platform par jis tarah se unhone mujhse baat ki thi usse to yahi laga tha ki unhe meri fikra hai aur wo mujhse bahut pyar karte hain. Magar is situation me mere man me khayaal aaya ki kahi iske pichhe unki koi chaal to nahi hai. Maine khud se sawaal kiya ki kya wo mujhe kisi bhi tarah ka nuksaan pahuchane ka soch sakte hain. Mere andar ke har jarre se ye awaaj aai ki nahi. Unhone iske pahle bhale hi kabhi ye nahi dikhaya tha ki wo mujhe bahut pyar karte hain magar ye bhi sach tha ki unhone kabhi bhi mujhe kisi baat ke liye na daata tha na hi mana kiya tha. Wo awaragardi karte the aur usi me lage rahte the magar hamare bich kabhi kisi tarah ki takraar nahi hui thi.

Maine apne dimaag se in sari baato ko nikala aur us mobile ko dibbe se nikaal kar dekhne lagi. Mobile naya hi tha aur uska sara samaan bhi usi dibbe me tha magar mujhe khayaal aaya ki mobile ke sath sath sim card bhi diya hoga bhaiya ne.

Ye dekhne ke liye main dibbe me dekhne lagi magar sim card na mila. Fir mujhe khayaal aaya ki ho sakta hai ki sim card mobile me hi laga diya ho bhaiya ne. Kyo ki dibbe ki seal open thi. Maine mobile ke button ko dabaya to pata chala wo abhi off hai. Mere man me sawaal ubhra ki kya mujhe mobile ko on karna chahiye.

Kitchen ke baahar se kisi ke aane ki aahat hui to maine jaldi se mobile aur dibbe ko kitchen ke platform ke niche chhupa diya aur uske rapper ko dustbin me daal diya. Thodi hi der me nakul kitchen me aa gaya aur mujhse puchne laga ki khana ban gaya ki nahi to maine use bataya ki bas kuch der aur time lagega. Meri is baat se nakul thik hai kah kar waapas laut gaya.

Nakul ke jane ke baad maine mobile ko nikala aur use on karne ke liye button daba diya. Mera dil joro se dhadakne laga tha. Main ye soch kar hairaan bhi thi ki main nakul se mobile ke bare me chhupa rahi thi. Mujhe khud nahi pata tha ki main aisa kyo kar rahi thi. Mobile on hua to maine sabse pahle uske valume ko bilkul hi band kar diya. Mobile me hi sim card laga tha aur jaise hi sim card network me aa kar show hua to usme messages aane lage. Message tone ki jaga beep beep ki awaaje hui. Kuch message network company wale the aur kuch whatsapp wale. Whatsapp me ratan bhaiya ka naam add tha aur unke hi messages the.

Apni badhi hui dhadkan ko kaabu me karte huye maine whatsapp messages ko dekhne ka socha. Usme ratan bhaiya ke kai sare messages the. Jinme wo starting ke message me kah rahe the ki i hope tum dono sakushal pahuch gaye hoge. Ek message me likha tha ki subah jaise hi sabko tumhare jane ka pata chala to ghar me hangama shuru ho gaya tha. Dad bahut gusse me the aur mom ka ro ro kar bura haal tha. Dad ravendra uncle aur hamare aadmi tumhari khoj me nikal chuke hain. Ek message ko padh kar main buri tarah shocked ho gai. Wo message ye tha ki naina ka kahi pata nahi ki wo raat se kaha gayab hai. Naina ke dad uski khoj kar rahe hain.

Naina ke bare me jaan kar main shocked thi. Mujhe samajh nahi aa raha tha ki naina kaha gayab ho gai. Ek message me ratan bhaiya ne kaha ki mere kisi message ka reply kyo nahi de rahi tum. Last ka message padh kar meri dhadkane aur bhi badh gai. Us message me likha tha ki dad ko pata chal gaya hai ki tum mumbai gai ho is liye tum dono ke sath sath naina ki bhi khoj me dad ravendra uncle aur sanjay uncle mumbai aane wale hain.

Ratan bhaiya ke in messages ko padh kar mujhe samajh hi na aaya ki main ab kya karu. Sabse jyada pareshaan to main naina ke bare me jaan kar ho gai thi. Aakhir wo kaise gayab ho gai. Kahi aisa to nahi to nahi ki ratan bhaiya naina ke bare me aisa bol kar mujhe kisi jaal me fasa rahe ho. Magar mera dil kahta tha ki bhaiya aisa nahi kar sakte. To kya sach me naina gayab ho gai hai magar kyo aur kaise. Kya wo khud gayab hui hai ya kisi ne use gayab kar diya hai. Sochte sochte mera sir chakrane laga.

Badi mushkil se maine khud ko samhala aur ratan bhaiya ko message karne ka socha. Maine unhe message me type kiya ki naina ke gayab hone ki baat kya sach hai bhaiya. Aakhir kaha gai wo. Plz uska kahi pata chale to mujhe bhi batana kyo ki mujhe uski bahut fikar ho rahi hai.

Ratan bhaiya ko message kar ke maine mobile ko off kar diya aur usi dibbe me daal kar use kitchen me hi chhupa diya. Kuch der me khana ban gaya to main khane ko thaali me sajane lagi. Mere man naina ke gayab hone ki baat hi ghoom rahi thi. Rah rah kar khayaal aata ki wo kaise gayab ho gai.

Neel:heart:m​

Update - 6

Maine aur nakul ne ek sath hi khana khaya. Nakul baar baar yahi kahta ja raha tha ki maine bahut achha khana banaya hai aur usne lambe arshe ke baad ghar ka bana hua itna swaadist khana khaya hai. Nakul bahut khush dikhaai de raha tha us wakt. Main bhi khush thi ki wo mere banaye khane ki itni tareef kar raha tha aur khud bhi khush tha.

Kitchen me aa kar main sare bartan dho rahi thi. Nakul ne mere paas aa kar kaha bhi tha ki wo meri madad karta hai magar maine use ye kah kar mana kar diya tha ki ab se ye sare kaam main khud karugi. Maine use kamre me bhej diya tha aur ab khud bartan dho rahi thi. Mere man me is wakt bahut si baate chal rahi thi. Sabse pahle to yahi ki dad ravendra uncle aur sanjay uncle meri khoj me yaha mumbai aa rahe the. Dusri ye ki jane naina kaha gayab ho gai hai aur wo kis haal me hogi. Teesri baat ye ki aaj pahli baar main nakul ke sath ek hi kamre me aur ek hi bed par sone wali thi. Mere man me is baat ko le kar ajeeb si feeling aa rahi thi. Dil to is baat se behad khush tha magar man me ek jhijhak aur ghabrahat bhi thi.

Bartan dho kar main kitchen se baahar aai aur kamre ki taraf chal padi. Raat me pahanne wale kapde to the mere paas magar un kapdo ko pahan kar nakul ke saamne jane me mujhe sharm aur jhijhak dono hi ho rahi thi. Main jaanti thi mujhse kahi jyada bura haal nakul ka hoga. Kyo ki wo bahut hi sharmila aur jhijhakne wala ladka tha. Fir mere man me khayaal aaya ki nakul se kis baat ki sharm aur jhijhak. Aakhir aane wale dino me main uski biwi hi banne wali thi aur biwi banne ke baad to hamare bich koi sharm aur jhijhak nahi rah jayegi.

Kamre me aai to dekha nakul bed ke kinare par chup chaap baitha kuch soch raha tha. Mujhe dekhte hi wo fauran bed se niche utar kar khada ho gaya. Uske chehre par uljhan aur pareshani dikh rahi thi.

"Wo main ye kah raha hu ki main dusre kamre me so jata hu. Tum bhi thaki hogi is liye tum araam se so jaao yaha. Agar koi problem ho raat me to mujhe awaaj laga dena." Nakul ne ek hi saans me kah diya.

"Tum ye kaisi baate kar rahe ho nakul. Kya tumhara dil nahi karta ki ham ek dusre ke kareeb ho kar dher sari pyaar bhari baate kare." Maine uski aankho me dekhte huye kaha.

"Karta hai neelam magar is wakt tumhe araam karna chahiye. Kitna thak gai hogi na tum. Pyar bhari baate to ham baad me bhi kar lege na." Nakul ne haklate hue kaha to mujhe hasi aa gai. Mujhe haste dekh wo buri tarah jhep gaya.

"Maine kaun sa apne sir par pahaad rakha hua tha nakul jisse ki main thak gai hu. Sara bojh to tum hi le rakhe the. Agar tum thak gaye ho to chalo main tumhare badan ki maalish kar deti hu." Maine kaha.

"Nahi nahi neelam. Main ekdam thik hu. Achha ab tum araam se so jaao. Kal subah baat karege." Nakul ne kaha.
"Kya main itni buri hu nakul ki tum mere paas rah nahi sakte. Kya main itni buri hu ki mere sath baith kar mujhse pyaar bhari baate nahi kar sakte. Agar yahi karna tha to kyo laye ho mujhe yaha." Maine roni surat bana ke kaha.

"Ye tum kya bol rahi ho neelam. Tum janti ho ki main tumhe kitna pyar karta hu." Nakul ne hadbada kar bola.

"Jhooth bol rahe ho tum. Agar tum itna hi mujhse pyar karte ho to mujhse door kyo bhaag rahe ho. Kya main tumhe kha jaaugi." Maine kaha.

"Main kaha bhaag raha hu neelam. Main to bas ye chaahta hu ki abhi tum araam se so jaao. Baaki sari baate ham kal se karege." Nakul ne bahana bana diya.

"Ab baate na banaao tum. Chup chaap yahi mere sath raho. Kabhi mere bhi dil ka haal samjha karo jaan." Maine kaha aur jane kyo meri aankho me aanshu aa gaye. Ye dekh kar nakul fauran mere paas aaya aur mere chehre ko pakad kar meri nam aankho ko ponch diya.

"Maaf kar do neelam. Tum to janti ho ki main kaisa hu. Mujhe ye to pata hai ki main tumse itna pyar karta hu ki tumhare bina ji nahi sakta magar is baat ko kahne me pata nahi kyo mujhe jhijhak si hone lagti hai. Main har pal yahi sochta rahta hu ki main aisa koi bhi kaam na karu jisse tumhare dil ko thes lage. Is wakt bhi main yahi soch kar tumhare sath ek hi bed par nahi sona chaahta tha ki kahi tum ye na samajh baitho ki tumhe akela dekh kar main tumhare sath koi faayda utha raha hu." Nakul ne gambheer ho kar kaha.

"Tum ekdam se buddhu hi ho aur pagal bhi. Jane kya kya sochte rahte ho tum. Ham dono ek dusre se sachcha prem karte hain aur ham dono ka ek dusre par hak hai. Prem me jajbato ko chhupaoge to prem ka rang kaise khilega jaan. Tumhara dil jo bhi kahe use bas kar dala karo. Kisi baat ke liye jhijhak mat rakho apne andar." Maine kaha.

"Baat to tumhari thik hai neelam magar jane kyo main koi baat khul kar kah nahi pata. Jhijhak aur dar bahut jyada haavi ho jata hai mujh me aur fir main kuch bhi nahi kah pata. Jabki mera dil iske khilaaf rahta hai." Nakul ne udaas sa ho ke kaha.

Mujhe nakul par bahut jyada pyar aa raha tha aur main chaah rahi thi ki use bahut sara pyar karu. Jhijhak to mujh me bhi thi magar nakul jitni nahi. Maine socha ki ab nahi to fir kab. Aakhir wo mera hone wala pati hai. Ek din to hamare bich sab kuch khul to jana hi hai. Mere dil ki dhadkane tej ho gai aur main apne man ki uthal puthal ko kisi tarah samhaalti hui aage badhi aur nakul se ja lipti.

Nakul ko shayad mujhse itna jaldi is harkat ki ummid nahi thi is liye wo ekdam se shock ho gaya tha. Wo kisi but ki tarah aise hi khada raha jabki main usse lipti kahe ja rahi thi ki apne jajbaato ko main nahi samhaal sakti jaan. Mera dil kahta hai ki tumhare seene se aisi hi lipti rahu aur tumhe bahut sara pyar karu. Tum bhi apne jajbaato ko jabardasti mat dabaao nakul. Apne armaano ke dwaar khol do aur mujhse khul kar pyaar karo.

Meri baato ka asar der se hi sahi magar nakul par hua jarur. Pahle wo shock sa ho kar khada tha aur jab maine ye sab kaha to usne bahut dhire se apne dono hath uthaye aur meri peeth ke niche kaste huye mujhe apni aagosh me le liya. Mere pure jism me mithi mithi si lahar daud gai. Shayad yahi haal nakul ka bhi tha. Mujhe apni aagosh me liye wo kuch der tak bilkul hi chup raha.

"Aisa pahle kyo nahi kiya tha neelam. Tum to jaanti ho ki main sharm aur jhijhak ke kaaran ye nahi kar sakta tha is liye kam se kam tum hi kar deti. Agar tum karti to shayad main bhi tumhe aise hi apne se chhupka leta. Aahhh kitna sundar ahsaas hai neelam. Main bata nahi sakta ki is wakt mujhe kaisa mahsus ho raha hai. Bas ji karta hai ki sari jindagi main tumhe aise hi apni aagosh me liye rahu." Nakul maano apne jajbaato ko ek ek kar ke baahar nikaal raha tha. Uski ek ek baat mere dil me utar rahi thi aur mujhe mitha sa ahsaas de kar mere andar khushiya bhar rahi thi.

"To kisne roka hai jaan. Main to chaahti hu ki tum mujhe yu hi saari umar apni aagosh me le kar pyar karte raho." Maine nakul ko aur jor se kaste huye kaha.

"Tumhe pata hai neelam mera dil kya kya karne ko kaha karta hai." Nakul ne is baar kaampti si awaaj me kaha.

"Haa batao na jaan ki tumhara dil kya kya karne ko kaha karta hai." Maine dhadakte dil se usse puchha. Meri aankhe mithe ahsaas se band thi aur jubaan apne aap hi khul rahi thi.

"Jab tum mere paas hoti thi to mera dil kaha karta tha ki main tumhare sundar se chehre ko bas nihaarta rahu aur tumhare gore gore sundar gaalo ko choom lu." Nakul ne kaha.

"Aur kya kaha karta tha tumhara dil. Mujhe sab kuch bataao na jaan." Main jaise utaavli si ho rahi thi.
"Aur ye ki tumhare gulaab ki pankhudiyo jaise hotho ko choom lu aur ye bhi ki tumhe apni baaho me bhar lu magar kabhi himmat nahi hui aisa karne ki." Nakul ye kahte huye jaise udaas sa ho gaya. Jabki uski baate sun kar mere man me sangeet sa bajne laga tha aur uski aakhiri baat par jaise main bhi udaas ho gai. Jajbaat machal se gaye.

"Koi baat nahi jaan. Jo gujar gaya use bhool jaao. Aaj aur is wakt main fir se tumhare saamne hu aur tumhari baaho me bhi hu. Is liye tumhara jo bhi dil kare kar lo. Main chaahti hu ki tum apni chaahato ka bedardi se gala na ghoto. Pyar ka ijhaar pyar se karo magar khul kar." Maine ye kah kar jaise nakul ko kuch bhi karne ki chhoot de di.

"Kya tum sach kah rahi ho my love. Kya sach me main tumhare gaalo ko aur hotho ko chhu sakta hu aur kya main unhe choom sakta hu." Nakul ne mujhse alag ho kar meri taraf dekhte huye kaha tha. Uski aankho me bepanaah pyar jhalak raha tha. Wo kisi masoom bachche ki tarah lag raha tha is wakt.

"Main tumhari hu jaan. Meri har cheez tumhari hai aur tumhari har cheez meri hai. Tum jo chaaho kar sakte ho." Maine kaha.

Nakul meri taraf hi dekh raha tha aur mujhe apni hi kahi baato par sharm bhi aa rahi thi. Mere hoth halke halke kaampne lage the.

Ham dono bed ke paas hi khade the. Nakul meri baato ko sun kar chup chaap sirf mujhe hi dekhe ja raha tha aur main uski aankho me dekhte rahne ki jaddo jahad kar rahi thi. Dil to joro se ye soch kar dhadke ja raha tha ki nakul kuch hi der me mere gaalo aur hotho ko chumega. Man me mithe mithe ahsaah ki tarange rah rah kar mujhe kahi aur hi ghuma deti thi.

"Ab kya aise hi dekhte rahoge mujhe." Nakul ko ektak mujhe hi dekhte dekh mujhse raha na gaya to main puch baithi thi. Meri is baat se nakul ko jaise hosh aaya aur muskura utha.

"Kitna khush naseeb hu main jo mujhe tum jaisi hoor ki pari mili hai. Meri viraan si jindagi me tum bahaar ban kar aai ho neelam. Agar tum mujhse juda hui to main ek pal bhi ji nahi paauga." Nakul ne bhaari awaaj me kaha.

"Nahi jaan main tumse kabhi juda nahi hougi. Kyo ki tumse juda ho kar main bhi ek pal ji nahi paaugi. Main hamesha tumhare sath hi rahna chaahti hu. Fir chaahe jaisi bhi situation aaye." Maine nakul ke sundar chehre ko apne hatho me lete huye kaha.

"Main wada to nahi kar sakta my love kyo ki sab kuch insaan ke hath me nahi hota magar main puri koshish karuga ki sansaar ki har khushi tumhare kadmo me daal du." Nakul ne is baar aise lahje me kaha jisme ek dridhta thi aur ek yakeen tha.

Nakul ki baato ne mujhe bhaav vibhor kar diya tha. Main andar se bahut khush thi. Mera dil kar raha tha ki main uske un hotho ko choom lu jin hotho ne aisi mithi baate ki thi aur maine is baar khud ko roka bhi nahi. Apni ediyo ko utha kar maine nakul ke gulaabi hotho ko jaldi se choom liya. Nakul bhale hi mere choomne par hairaan hua tha magar mujhe bahut achha mahsus ho raha tha.

"Kya karu jaan. Tum to baate hi karte ja rahe ho jabki mujhse bardaast nahi hua. Is liye tumhare hotho ko choom liya." Maine muskurate huye kaha to nakul bhi muskura utha.

"To choomte rahna tha na. Mujhe to kuch samajh hi nahi aaya ki achanak kya ho gaya hai." Nakul ne muskurate huye kaha.

"Mujhse jitna ho sakta tha maine kar diya jaan. Waise bhi tumhe samajhna chaahiye ki ek ladki kabhi pahal nahi karti balki hamesha ladke ko hi pahal karni hoti hai." Maine kaha.

"Ho sakta hai magar hamare maamle me aisa nahi hai neelam. Ladki agar sharm aur jhijhak ki vajah se pahal nahi karti to samajh lo ki hamare maamle me main ek ladki hi hu aur main sharm aur jhijhak ki vajah se ye sab nahi kar pa raha to tum ladka ban jaao aur pahal karti raho." Nakul ne muskurate huye kaha. Main nakul ki in baato ko sun kar khil khila kar hasne lagi thi.

"Agar main ladka hoti to is wakt tumhe apni majboot baaho me utha kar bed par le jati aur fir tumhe bahut sara pyaar karti. Magar na to main ladka hu aur na hi meri baahe itni majboot hain ki main tumhe utha kar bed par le jaau. Is liye janaab ye khayaal apne man se nikaal dijiye aur mard ban kar mardo wala kaam kijiye." Maine bhi muskurate huye kaha.

"Tumhare khayaal se mardo wale kaun se kaam hote hain." Nakul ne meri aankho me dekh kar kaha.
"Kitchen me khana banana. Bartan dhona aur kapde dhona ye sab mardo wale kaam hain." Maine kaha aur khud hi apni hasi nahi rok paai. Jabki nakul meri baat sun kar hairaani se mujhe dekhne laga.

"Kya tum mujhe chidha rahi ho." Nakul ne aankhe dikhate huye kaha.
"Nahi main tumhe ullu bana rahi hu." Maine haste hue kaha.

Nakul samajh gaya ki main uski khichaai kar rahi hu is liye wo pahle muskuraya fir achanak hi usne mujhe apni god me utha liya. Main ek pal ko to ghabra hi gai thi jab usne mujhe ek jhatke se utha liya tha. Jabki nakul mujhe uthaye bed ke is taraf aaya aur fir mujhe bed par gira diya. Usne mujhe uchaai se nahi giraya tha warna meri sach me cheekh nikal jati.

"Ab batata hu tumhe. Bahut ullu bana rahi thi na mujhe. Ruko ek ek ka hisaab luga main." Nakul bed par aa kar aur mere dono hatho ko pakad kar alag alag side par kar diya. Main seedha leti thi aur meri taange ghutno se mud kar upar ko thi. Jabki nakul majbuti se mere hatho ko pakde mere kamar ke left side ghutno par baitha tha. Uski is harkat se main hairaan bhi thi aur thoda ghabrane bhi lagi thi. Aisa usne kabhi nahi kiya tha magar aaj shayad uske andar ki jhijhak nikal gai thi.

"Ullu ko ullu na banaau to aur kya banaau." Maine apni ghabrahat ko door karne ka prayaas karte huye kaha. Mujhe lag raha tha ki nakul mere hatho ko pakde mere upar aa jayega magar usne aisa kiya nahi. Wo bas mere kamar ke paas hi bed par ghutno ke bal baitha mere hatho ko pakde huye tha. Main apne hatho ko chhudane ki koshish kar rahi thi magar chhuda nahi pa rahi thi.

"Ab bataao kya kya karu tumhare sath. Bahut ullu bana rahi thi na mujhe." Nakul ne apni bhaunho ko upar ki taraf karte huye kaha.

"Main kyo bataau ki tum mere sath kya kya karo. Main to itna jaanti hu ki tum ullu ho." Maine muskurate huye kaha.
"Achha ruko fir. Ab ye ullu kya kya karta hai." Nakul ne kaha aur mere chehre ki taraf jhukne laga. Meri saanse to pahle se hi tej thi ab uske is tarah jhukne se aur bhi tej ho chali thi. Main samajh gai ki wo ab kya karne wala hai. Main bhi chaahti thi ki wo apni chaahto ko pura kare.

Nakul mere chehre ke ekdam paas aa chuka tha. Uski tej tej chalti garm saanse mere chehre par pad rahi thi. Mera dil buri tarah dhadke ja raha tha. Wo meri aankho me dekhta aur fir mere kaamp rahe hotho ko dekhta. Main is wakt uski aankho ka saamna nahi kar paai aur meri aankhe band ho gai. Nakul ko laga jaise maine use ijajat de di ho. Usne abhi bhi mere dono hath pakad rakhe the. Jabki ab main apne hatho ko chhudane ki koi koshish nahi kar rahi thi balki maine khud ko dheela chhod kar uske hawale kar diya tha.

Neel:heart:m​

Update - 7

Meri aankhe band thi aur saanse tej ho chali thi. Dil ki dhadkane ye soch soch kar aur bhi badhti ja rahi thi ki nakul abhi kuch hi palo me mere hotho ko chumega aur jane wo kya kya karega.

Ye situation aisi thi ki mujhe baaki kisi chij ka hosh nahi tha. Meri haalat badi ajeeb si thi. Apne hotho par apne mahbub ke hotho ki chuwan ko lalaait aur bechain si ho rahi thi main. Aisa pahle kabhi nahi hua tha aur na hi kabhi itni bechain aur utsaahit hui thi. Nakul se milne ki tamanna to har pal hoti thi magar usse mil kar aisa hone ka socha hi nahi tha aur na hi ye ahsaah aaya tha.

Bed par aankhe band kiye padi thi main magar jab ummid ke anusaar kuch na hua to meri bechaini aur bhi badh gai aur maine halke se aankhe khol kar nakul ko dekha. Wo usi tarah mere chehre se thodi upar jhuka hua tha magar ekdam chup tha wo. Kahi khoya hua sa lag raha tha. Hotho par halki muskaan khili hui thi aur aankho me duniya bhar ki chaahat. Use apni taraf is tarah dekhte dekh kar maine apne dono hatho par jor diya to uske hath se mere hath asaani se chhoot gaye. Jaise hi maine hath chhudaya to use hosh aaya aur wo ekdam se chaunk gaya.

"Maine kaha tha na ki tum ullu ho aur ullu hi rahoge." Mujhe nakul par jane kyo thoda gussa aa gaya tha aur main bed se uthne lagi thi magar tabhi nakul ne mujhe halka dhakka diya aur fir se mere dono hatho ko pahle ki tarah pakad liya.

"Ab nahi chhoduga tumhe. Ab dekho ye ullu kya karta hai tumhare sath." Nakul ne mere hatho ko majbuti se pakadte huye kaha.

"Haa dekh chuki hu main ki is ullu ne kya kya kiya hai mere sath." Maine chidhe huye lahje me kaha.
"Gussa kyo ho rahi ho dear. Main to iske pahle tumhari khubsurti me kho gaya tha magar ab dekho main kya karta hu." Nakul ne muskurate huye kaha.

Nakul meri aankho me dekhte huye fir se mere chehre ki taraf jhukne laga aur idhar meri dhadkane fir se tej hone lagi. Jaise hi nakul mere chehre ke bilkul paas aaya to meri aankhe fir se band ho gai. Mere andar ek kamp kapi si hone lagi thi. Tabhi mere chehre se nakul ki garm saanse takraai aur mere hotho par koi bahut hi narm chij chhu gai. Wo narm chij nakul ke hoth the.

Jaise hi nakul ke hotho ne mere thartharate hotho ko chhua to main kaamp kar rah gai. Dil ki dhadkane ruk si gai. Main ek pal ke liye jaise bejaan si ho gai magar tabhi nakul ne mere hotho ko jor se chooma aur thoda upar ho kar fir se chuma to main hosh me aa gai. Mere dono hath nakul ne pakad rakhe the aur ab main unhe chhudana chaahti thi. Is liye nahi ki main nakul se door hona chahti thi balki is liye ki main use apni baaho me kas lena chahti thi.

Nakul ki pakad dheeli pad gai thi. Wo mere hotho ko chumte huye jaise kahi khota ja raha tha. Maine jaldi se apne dono hath chhudaye aur nakul ke sir ko pakad liya dono hatho se. Nakul sirf mere hotho ko choom raha tha aise jaise koi gaalo par kiss karta hai. Uske hoth mere hotho ko chhu jate aur fir se upar uth jate. Main samajh gai ki nakul ko hotho par kiss karna nahi aata hai. Mujhe bhi nahi aata hai magar maine filmo me dekha tha ki wo log kaise kiss karte hain. Filmo me to nakul ne bhi dekha hoga magar is wakt use shayad kuch yaad nahi tha balki wo to bas utne me hi khota ja raha tha.

Maine halki si aankhe khol kar dekha to nakul ki aankhe band thi aur uska chehra gulaabi ho rakha tha. Madhoshi ka aalam tha us pe. Meri haalat usse bhi jyada kharaab thi. Mere andar ajeeb sa ahsaas bharta ja raha tha jo mujhe paagal karne laga tha. Maine nakul ke chehre ko dono hatho se pakda aur jor de kar apni taraf kiya. Mere hotho ke kareeb aate hi maine sir ko halka sa utha kar uske hotho ko choomna shuru kar diya. Ham dono ki saanse tej thi. Mere andar uthal puthal si hone lagi thi. Maine kuch der aise hi nakul ke hotho ko chuma fir maine nakul ke nichle hoth ko apne hotho ke bich daba liya. Mujhe nahi pata ki ab main kya kar rahi thi. Mujh par madhoshi chha gai thi aur paagalpan sa sawaar ho gaya tha. Nakul ke nichle hoth ko maine ekdam se apne hotho se pakad liya tha aur ab muh me daba kar use kulfi ki tarah chusne lagi.

Nakul koi harkat nahi kar raha tha. Wo to jaise behosh sa ho gaya tha. Uski tej tej chalti saanse mere chehre se takra rahi thi. Andar garmi bharti ja rahi thi jiska asar badi teji se ho raha tha. Main ab paaglo ki tarah nakul ke hoth ko choos rahi thi aur kaat rahi thi. Apne hatho se nakul ke sir ke baalo ko buri tarah kheech bhi rahi thi. Ye paagalpan ka daur kuch der tak chala fir band ho gaya. Nakul jo behosh sa ho gaya tha wo achanak chhitak kar door ho gaya.

Nakul jaise hi door hua to maine badi mushkil se aankhe khol kar uski taraf dekha. Nakul bhauchakka sa meri taraf dekh raha tha aur apne hotho ko sahla raha tha. Uska huliya aisa ho gaya tha jaise usne jane kab se baalo me kanghi na kiya ho.

"Nakul kya hua jaan." Maine madhosh si awaaj me usse puchha.
"Kya tum paagal ho gai ho neelam." Nakul ne thoda gusse wale lahje se pucha. Wo abhi bhi apne hoth sahlaye ja raha tha.

"Nahi to aisa kyo kah rahe ho tum aur tum is tarah door kyo ho gaye nakul." Maine kaha.
"Aur kya karu. Tum to mere hoth hi kaatne par tuli thi. Mujhe dard hua to main door ho gaya. Kya aise kiss kiya jata hai ki hoth hi kaat daalo. Mujhe abhi bhi yakeen nahi ho raha ki aisa tumne kiya. Aakhir kya ho gaya tha tumhe." Nakul ne ek saans me ye sab kah dala.

"Sorry jaan. Pata nahi kya ho gaya tha mujhe. Mujhe khayaal hi nahi raha ki main kya kar rahi thi. I'm so sorry jaan. Dikhao kya sach me maine tumhare hotho ko kaat liya hai." Main kahte huye jaldi se uthi aur nakul ke kareeb ja kar uske hotho ko dekhne lagi. Nakul ke hoth kate to nahi the magar laal pad gaye the aur nichla hoth thoda motha sa dikh raha tha.

Nakul ke hotho ki haalat dekh kar mujhe khud par gussa to aaya hi magar apne aap par sharmindagi bhi hui ki maine ye kya kar diya. Nakul mere bare me kahi ye na sochne laga ho ki mere andar prem ki jagah hawas paida ho gai thi. Maine nakul se iske liye kai baar sorry kaha. Nakul ne mere sorry kahne par bas yahi kaha ki jane do main samajh sakta hu ki tumne ye sab jaan bujh ke nahi kiya.

Kuch der baad jab ham dono ke andar ki haalat thik hui to ham dono hi is bare me charcha karne lage ki us wakt ham dono ko hi kisi baat ka hosh nahi rah gaya tha. Mujhe is baat ka bura lag raha tha ki mere paagalpan ki vajah se nakul ko taklif hui.

"Yaar is tarah mayus aur udaas na ho tum. Mujhe pata hai ki tumne jaan bujh kar mere hotho ko nahi kaata tha. Wo to bas ek pyar hi tha jo us roop me nikal raha tha. Main to khush hu ki tumne mere andar ki jhijhak nikaal di." Nakul kahne ke baad muskuraya to main bhi muskura uthi.

"Achha chalo ab so jate hain. Kal subah jaldi uthna bhi hai. Pata hai na ki kal rohan ke sath mujhe job ke liye jana hai." Nakul ne kaha.

Nakul ki baat par maine haa kaha aur fir main bed ke ek taraf let gai. Mere letne ke baad nakul bhi dusri taraf let gaya. Hamare bich kuch distance tha. Kamre me ekdam se khamoshi chha gai thi. Mere man me ek baat aai to main muskura uthi.

"Sote wakt mere paas mat aa jana. Warna fir se kaat lugi." Maine dusri taraf karwat liye huye hi kaha.
"Tum kaat ke dikhana is baar fir dekhna main kaha kaha kaatuga tumhe." Nakul ne kaha aur wo palat kar mere peeche aa kar mujhe apni baaho me bhar liya.

Nakul ne jaise hi mujhe peeche se baaho me bhara to meri dhadkane tej ho gai. Magar maine use iske liye mana nahi kiya kyo ki uska aise mujhe baaho me lena bahut achha lag raha tha mujhe.

"Thik hai kaat lena magar jyada jor se mat kaatna." Maine muskurate huye kaha. Meri baat par nakul ne peeche se meri gardan ke paas halke se choom liya aur kaha chalo ab so jaao.

Ham dono aise hi kuch der me so gaye. Nakul ne mujhe apne se lagaya hua tha jisse mujhe badi sukoon ki neend aai. Jaise ab main duniya ke har khatre se mahfuj thi.

Back to family side...

Dad aur sanjay uncle train me baith chuke the. Dad ke sath ravendra uncle bhi aana chaahte the magar dad ne mana kar diya tha ye kah kar ki unka ghar par rahna bhi jaruri hai. Abhi tak gaon me is baat ki kisi ko bhanak nahi lagi thi. Is liye jaruri tha ki ravendra uncle is maamle ko chhupaye hi rakhe aur kuch aadmiyo ke sath naina ki khoj bhi karte rahe.

Idhar dad aur sanjay uncle aapas me baate karte huye safar kar rahe the. Dono ko hi filhaal ye nahi pata tha ki main kaha hu aur wo mumbai pahuch kar mujhe kaha aur kis tarike se talaash karege. Filhaal unhe mumbai me rah rahe apne ek dost ke yaha rukna tha aur us dost ko bina kuch bataye hi mumbai me meri talaash karni thi.

Kafi der tak dono ek dusre se is bare me charcha karte rahe uske baad dono apni apni jagah ja kar so gaye the. Train apni speed se chalti rahi aur kisi tarah raat gujar hi gai aur dusre din ki shuruaat hui. Mumbai pahuchne me unhe abhi kafi time tha. Is liye subah fresh hone ke baad wo fir se isi bare me charcha karne lage. Wo sabse jyada is baat se pareshan the ki naina kaha gayab ho gai hai. Kahi wo kisi musibat me to nahi fas gai hai ya fir kisi ne use kidnap kar liya hai. Agar kisi ne uska kidnap kiya hota to sanjay uncle ke paas kidnapper ka phone to aata hi kisi firauti ke liye magar aisa nahi hua tha. Yahi ek baat thi jo unhe ye sochne par majbur kar rahi thi ki naina shayad mere sath hi chali gai thi us din. Jabki yaha mujhe khud hi uske bare me koi jankari nahi thi. Ratan bhaiya ne jarur mujhe message me bata diya tha ki wo usi raat se gayab hai jis raat main nakul ke sath mumbai gai thi.

Back to my side...

Subah jab meri aankhe khuli to main abhi bhi nakul ki baaho me thi. Ye dekh kar mere hotho par muskaan khil gai. Nakul abhi bhi so raha tha. Maine dhire se khud ko nakul ki baaho se ajaad kiya aur fir uth kar baith gai. Maine nakul ki taraf dekha. Wo har baat se bekhabar kisi masoom bachche ki tarah sukoon se so raha tha. Mujhe us par bahut jyada pyaar aaya to maine halke se uske hotho ko choom liya aur fir muskurati hui bed se niche utar gai.

Bathroom me ja kar main fresh hui aur fir kitchen ki taraf badh gai. Maine socha ki pahle chaay bana lu fir nakul ko jagaaugi. Kitchen me jab main aai to mujhe yaad aaya ki doodh to hai hi nahi. Main waapas kamre me aai aur nakul ko jagaya. Maine use bataya ki chaay ke liye doodh nahi hai is liye wo baahar se doodh le aaye.

Nakul utha aur pahle bathroom gaya uske baad baahar doodh lene chala gaya. Main kitchen me aai aur chaay banane ki taiyari karne lagi par tabhi mujhe yaad aaya ki kal raat maine ratan bhaiya ka diya hua mobile yahi kahi chhupa diya tha. Maine pahle idhar udhar dekha fir mujhe yaad aaya ki maine kitchen ke platform ke niche chhupaya tha.

Niche se mobile nikaal kar main teji se kamre ki taraf bhaagti hui aai. Main jaanti thi ki nakul doodh le kar jaldi hi aayega is liye maine mobile ko apne bag me hi daal diya aur kamre se baahar aa gai. Mujhe is baat ka bahut bura lag raha tha ki main is mobile ke bare me nakul se chhupa rahi hu magar main mobile ke bare me bata kar nakul ko pareshan nahi karna chaahti thi. Is wakt wo khush tha aur agar maine use bataya ki mere bhaiya ne ye mobile us raat railway station par aa kar diya tha to jane wo kya soche aur pareshan ho jaye.

Kuch der me nakul doodh le kar aa gaya to main khushi ka ijhaar karte huye chaay banane lagi. Chaay jab ban gai to ham dono ne sath hi chaay pi. Uske baad nakul bathroom chala gaya nahane ke liye. Kyo ki use rohan ke sath jana tha aur rohan kisi bhi wakt aa sakta tha. Is liye wo rohan ke aane se pahle hi ready ho jana chaahta tha.

Nakul ke jane ke baad main bhi kitchen me aa gai. Maine socha jab tak nakul taiyaar hoga tab tak main uske liye naasta taiyaar kar deti hu. Is liye main jaldi jaldi naasta banane lagi. Mere man me ek khushi thi ki aaj jaise hi nakul ko naukari mil jayegi to ham dono ki life bhi dhire dhire achhe se katne lagegi.

Nakul jab puri tarah taiyaar ho kar aaya to main plate me uske liye naasta le kar aa gai. Nakul ne mujhe bhi sath me naaste ke liye kaha par maine usse kaha ki main baad me naasta kar lugi. Is wakt uske liye jyada jaruri tha. Magar nakul na mana aur fir mujhe bhi uske sath naasta karna hi pada.

9 baje door well baji to nakul ne ja kar darwaja khola. Darwaje ke baahar rohan tha aur darwaja khulte hi wo andar aa gaya. Uske chehre par is wakt ajeeb se bhaav the. Usne aate hi jo kaha use sun kar nakul ke hosh ud gaye. Rohan ki baat mere kaano par bhi pad chuki thi aur nakul ki tarah mere bhi hosh ud gaye the.

Neel:heart:m​

Update - 8

Rohan ne short me jo kaha tha use sun kar nakul ke hosh ud chuke the aur main jo nakul ke pichhe hi jane kya soch kar darwaje ki taraf chal di thi to rohan ke shabd mere kaano me bhi pad gaye the. Jisse mere bhi hosh ud gaye the. Kuch der ke liye aisa laga jaise aas paas kuch tha hi nahi. Kaano me saay saay ki awaaj aa rahi thi.

"Ab is tarah kya khade ho yaar. Hato andar aane do." Darwaje ke paas khada rohan nakul se thoda uchhi awaaj me bol pada to nakul jaise neend se jaga aur hadbada kar ek taraf hat gaya.

Rohan andar aaya aur chhote se hall me rakhe sofe par dhamm se baith gaya. Uske pichhe pichhe nakul bhi aa gaya tha aur idhar main bhi. Mere aur nakul ke chehre ka rand uda hua tha. Badi mushkil se hamne khud ko samhala.

"Kya tum sach kah rahe rohan magar yaar aisa kaise ho sakta hai." Nakul ne kaha.
"Mujhe bhi is bare me kuch pata nahi tha nakul bhai. Subah dad jab phone par baat kar rahe the tabhi suna aur jana maine." Rohan ne kaha.

"Ab ham kya karege nakul." Main pareshan si nakul ki taraf dekhte huye bol padi.
"Chinta mat karo neelam. Main kahi dusri jagah naukari khoj luga. Ye to achha hua ki hame wakt rahte pata chal gaya ki tumhare dad aur sanjay uncle yaha aa rahe hain aur rohan ke yaha rukege. Kitna ajeeb ittefaak hai neelam ki main jinke yaha naukari karne ke liye jane wala tha wo tumhare dad ke dost nikle. Rohan bhai ko bhi pata nahi tha ki iske dad aur tumhare dad dost hain. Achha hua ki rohan ne apne dad ki baate sun li warna ham to badi asaani se pakde jate." Nakul serious ho kar bola.

"Dekho main ye kah raha hu ki abhi tum yahi par ruko. Mere dad ko is flat ke bare me pata nahi hai. Is liye tum dono yaha par abhi araam se ruk sakte ho. Rahi baat naukari ki to kuch din ke liye is baat ko bhi bhool jaao. Dad ke dost aaj do ya teen baje tak pahuchege to main ye pata karne ki koshish karta hu ki wo dad se is bare me kya baate karte hain." Rohan ne kaha.

"Dad ko apni ijjat aur maan sammaan ki fikar apni jaan se bhi jyada hai. Is liye mujhe nahi lagta ki wo aapke dad se hamare bare me koi baat karege." Maine kaha.

"Aapke dad aur mere dad aapas me gahre dost hain is liye ye possible hai ki wo is bare me mere dad se charcha karege. Baat agar gair ki hoti to wo sach me nahi batate aisa mera manna hai. Baaki main to hu hi pata karne ke liye. Dekhte hain kya hota hai. Agar aapki baat sahi hui to ye aap dono ke liye achhi baat ho sakti hai. Kyo ki jab wo is bare me dad ko kuch batayege hi nahi to dar kis baat ka. Matlab wo log is baat ko mere dad se chhupa kar apne tarike se aap dono ko yaha mumbai me khojege aur ye baat to wo soch hi nahi sakte ki jinhe wo puri mumbai me khoj rahe hain wo to unki naak ke niche hi hain." Rohan ne kaha.

"Baat to tumhari thik hai rohan bhai par agar unhe kisi tarah hamari bhanak lag gai to sab khatm bhi ho jayega." Nakul ne kaha.

"Isi liye kah raha hu ki abhi naukari ko bhool jaao aur yahi par araam se raho aur haa baahar jyada na nikalna. Main pahle dekhta hu ki wo yaha aa kar dad se is bare me koi baat karte hain ki nahi. Uske baad sochege ki kya karna hai. Ek baat aur yaha aap dono bilkul safe hain is liye kisi baat ki fikar mat karna. Khane pine ka sara samaan to hai hi aur jo sabji aur doodh ka matter hai use bhi main adjust kar duga. Subah doodh aur shaam ko taaji sabji aa jayegi yaha par." Rohan ne kaha.

"Rohan bhai hamare liye itna kuch kar rahe ho ye ahsaan main kaise chuka paauga." Nakul ne kaha.
"Kamaal hai yaar bhai bhi bolte ho aur ahsaan chukane ki baat bhi karte ho. Tum vikram ke dost ho is liye mere bhi dost hi huye na bhai. Upar se is situation me ho to dost ki madad karna to apna farj banta hai na yaar." Rohan ne muskurate huye kaha.

Rohan ham dono ko samjha bujha kar kuch der me chala gaya. Uske jane ke baad ham dono kafi der tak isi bare me sochte rahe aur aapas me vichaar vimarsh karte rahe ki aage kya hoga ya hame aage kya karna hoga. Maine nakul se is bare me bhi baat ki ke ye rohan hamare liye itna kuch kar raha hai jabki aaj ke jamane me koi bhi kisi ke liye itna kuch nahi karta. Meri baat par nakul bas yahi kahta raha ki duniya me achhe log bhi hote hain. Jaise uske dost hain jinhone uska ilaaj karaya tha aur aaj unhi ki madad se ham dono yaha hain.

Nakul ke samjhane par main samajh to gai magar mere man ke ek kone me ye baat abhi bhi thi ki kya sach me rohan hamare liye kisi farishte jaisa hai ya wo ye sab kisi aur hi vajah se kar raha hai. Itne mahge flat me usne hame bina kisi swaarth ke rakha aur hamari jarurato ko bhi pura kar raha hai. Jab tak wo yaha tha main uski najar bacha kar uski baato par aur uske chehre ke bhaavo par hi gaur karti rahi thi. Mujhe ek pal ke liye bhi aisa nahi laga tha ki uske man me achhaai ke alawa kuch aur bhi hai. Bhagwan jane wo sach me achha tha ya fir wo apne man ke bhaavo ko chhupane me expert tha.

Naasta ham dono hi kar chuke the is liye abhi bas baithe hi the aur ab shayad yaha par baithna hi tha. Main baar baar is baat se hairaan ho rahi thi ki rohan ka baap mere dad ka dost tha aur meri talaash me nikle mere dad aur sanjay uncle unhi ke yaha rukne wale hain. Is baat ki chinta to thi hi magar dusri chinta ki baat ye bhi thi ki meri saheli naina ka kahi pata na tha. Jane wo kaha hogi aur kis haal me hogi. Mujhe yaad aaya ki ratan bhaiya ne mujhe messages kiye the aur maine unhe reply bhi kiya tha.

Nakul sofe par baitha tv dekhne laga tha. Usne kaha tha ki is tension ko door karne ke liye hame tv dekhna chahiye. Maine nakul se thodi der araam karne ka kah kar kamre me aa gai. Kamre me aa kar maine sabse pahle darwaje ke andar se hi jhaank kar nakul ko dekha.

Wo abhi bhi tv hi dekh raha tha.

Maine darwaje ko halka sa khula chhoda aur jaldi se apne bag se mobile nikala aur on kiya. Kuch hi der me mobild par messages aane lage. Screen par ratan bhaiya ke messages ke notification dikhe. Main uthi aur mobile le kar bathroom me ghus gai aur darwaja band kar ke pani ki toti ko halka sa khol diya jisse agar nakul kamre me aaye bhi to use yahi lage ki main bathroom me hu aur naha rahi hu.

Bathroom me maine mobile par dikh rahe ratan bhaiya ke messages par touch kiya to unke messages open ho gaye jisme kai sare messages the. Sabse pahle to unhone apne message me meri khairiyat puchhi thi aur fir bataya ki naina ka abhi tak koi pata nahi laga hai. Ye bhi bataya ki waha ghar me mom bahut dukhi hain. Dad ke bare me bhi bataya ki wo aaj mumbai pahuch jayege aur yaha par wo apne kisi dost ke yaha rukege. Ratan bhaiya ne aakhiri message me ye pucha ki main mumbai me kaha par hu aur mobile kyo band rakhti hu.

Sare messages ko padh kar main kafi der tak sochti rahi ki main bhaiya ko kya jawaab du. Main soch rahi thi ki bhaiya mujhse ye kyo puch rahe hain ki main yaha kaha par hu. Kahi aisa to nahi ki wo mujhse pata jaan kar dad ko batana chaahte ho. Is wakt mere man me yahi khayaal aa raha tha ki bhaiya ne shayad is liye mujhe mobile diya tha ki unke man me koi plan tha. Dad ki najar me khud ko achha banane ke liye unhone aisa kiya hoga. Magar isme logic najar nahi aa raha tha mujhe. Kyo ki agar bhaiya ke man me aisa koi vichaar tha to wo mujhe us raat ko hi pakadwa sakte the magar unhone aisa nahi kiya balki ek achhe bhai ki tarah hi byohaar kiya. Sabse chhup kar railway station aana aur nakul ki najro se bacha kar mujhe mobile dena. Yaha tak ki mujhse ye bhi kahna ki wo mujhe bahut pyar karte hain aur dad ki tarah meri khushiyo ka gala nahi ghotna chaahte.

Ratan bhai ne jo kiya tha usme mujhe kahi bhi kuch galat nahi lag raha tha magar fir bhi jane kyo main puri tarah un par bharosa nahi kar pa rahi thi. Maine unke messages ke reply me apni achhi khairiyat bataai aur is baat ka ki main kaha par hu yahi jawaab diya ki mujhe yaha ke bare me kuch pata nahi hai.

Ratan bhaiya ko jawaab dene ke baad maine mobile ko fir se off kar diya aur bathroom se baahar aa gai. Nakul kamre me nahi tha. Shayad abhi bhi tv hi dekh raha tha. Maine jaldi se mobile ko bag me dala aur bag ko bed ke niche sarka diya. Uske baad main apne kapde le kar bathroom me nahane chali gai.

Wahi ek taraf...

Dad aur sanjay uncle sawa do baje rohan ke ghar pahuhe. Rohan ke dad Desraj patel apne office se seedha railway station gaye the unhe pick karne ke liye aur fir unhe apni car me le kar aa gaye the. Dad ke dost ne raaste me hi pahle majaak majaak me pucha tha ki itne saalo baad aaj unhe apne is dost se milne ka khayaal kyo aaya. Jawaab me dad ne kaha tha ki unhe to chalo itne saalo baad unka khayaal aa hi gaya aur wo unse milne mumbai bhi aa gaye magar unhe apne dost ka kitna khayaal aaya itne saalo me.

Dad ne raaste me apne dost ko ye nahi bataya ki unki beti yaani ki main apne premi ke sath ghar se bhaag gai hu aur wo yaha mujhe khojne aaye hain. Ghar me pahuch kar sabse pahle dad aur uncle ne khud ko fresh kiya aur fir khana pina hua. Desraj patel ki dharm patni ka naam Reshma tha. Reshma patel aur desraj ke do hi bachche the. Jin me sabse bada rohan tha aur fir usse ek saal chhoti ladki jiska naam Ragini tha. Dono bhai bahan college ke last year me the.

Baat cheet ka daur itna lamba chala ki shaam ho gai. Desraj bahut khush the ki unke dost itne saalo baad unse milne aaye the is liye unhone dad aur uncle ka achhe se welcome kiya tha. Dad apne dost ki tarakki se khush the. Raat me teeno dosto ne ek sath hi party manaai jisme teeno ne drink kiya tha. Drink ke baad un teeno ne halka fulka khana khaya aur fir sab sone chale gaye. Jab se dad aur uncle aaye the rohan barabar unki baate sunne ki koshish kar raha tha aur wo is koshish me safal bhi hua tha. Uske anusaar mere dad ne uske dad se mere bare me is tarah ki koi baat nahi ki thi.

Back to my side...

Maine naha dho kar lunch taiyaar kiya aur fir ham dono ne sath hi khaya. Is bich ham dad aur uncle se related hi baate kar rahe the. Nakul ne bas yahi kaha tha ki filhaal hame yahi rahna chahiye aur dad ke waapas jane ka intjar karna chahiye. Uske baad hi sochege ki aage kya karna hai.

Hamare paas dusra koi kaam to tha nahi is liye khana khana tv dekhna aur baate karna hi rah gaya tha. Is bich nakul se thodi bahut hasi majaak bhi hota tha. Wo ab pahle ki tarah na sharmata tha aur na hi kisi baat ke liye jhijhakta tha. Rohan ne nakul ko phone karke bata diya tha ki uske ghar me mere dad aur sanjay uncle ne uske dad se kya kya baate ki thi. Usne bataya ki filhaal to un teeno dosto ne drink kiya aur khana pina kar ke sone chale gaye hain. Next day kya hoga iske bare me wo hame khabar karta rahega.

Idhar main aur nakul bhi raat me kha pi kar so gaye the. Ham dono ek hi bed par so gaye the. Hamare bich thodi bahut pyar bhari nok jhok hui thi uske baad ham dono ek dusre ko kiss kar ke so gaye the. Ek taraf to main dad ke aane ki vajah se chintit thi wahi ek taraf nakul ke kareeb rah kar khush bhi thi.

Subah sab se pahle meri hi aankh khuli. Pichhli subah ki tarah hi nakul ne mujhe pichhe se apni baaho me liya hua tha. Maine bahut hi saavdhani se khud ko uski baaho se ajaad kiya aur fresh hone bathroom chali gai. Uske baad maine kitchen me ja kar waha ki saaf safaai ki. Subah ke saat bajne wale the aur mujhe yaad aaya ki kal rohan ne kaha tha ki subah doodh aur shaam ko taaji sabji aa jaya karegi.

Main check karne ke iraade se baahar wale gate ki taraf badh chali. Nakul to abhi bhi kamre me hi so raha tha. Baahar ka gate khol kar maine dekha to koi nahi tha. Maine tv aur filmo me dekha tha ki doodh wala gate ke paas aata tha aur doodh ki thaili rakh kar chala tha. Magar yaha to aisa nahi tha ya fir ye ho sakta tha ki abhi doodh wale ke aane ka time hi nahi hua tha.

Maine gate andar se band kiya aur andar chhote se hall me aa kar baith gai. Mujhe doodh wale ke aane ka intjar tha.

Kafi der tak main wahi sofe par baithi rahi magar gate par kisi ke aane ki dastak na hui to main uth kar kamre me aa gai aur nakul ko jaga diya aur usse kaha ki baahar se doodh le aao chaay ke liye. Meri baat par nakul ne kaha ki baahar jane ke liye rohan ne mana kiya hai hame. Doodh aur sabji to khud hi hamare paas aa jayegi. Shayad aisa usne intjaam kar diya hoga. Maine nakul ko bataya ki main gate khol kar baahar dekh chuki hu waha koi nahi tha.

Nakul ne mujhe kuch der wait karne ko kaha aur khud fresh hone ke liye bathroom chala gaya. Nakul ko bathroom me gaye abhi do minute hi huye the ki door bell baji. Main door bell ki awaaj sun kar chaunki. Mere man me khayaal aaya ki ho na ho doodh wala hi hoga. Ye soch kar main kamre se baahar ki taraf chal padi. Man me ye dar bhi tha ki kahi koi aur hi na ho baahar. Ham dono to waise bhi yaha naye hi the aur kisi ko jaante bhi nahi the. Fir bhi himmat kar ke maine baahar wale gate ke paas aa kar andar se hi pahle awaaj de kar pucha ki kaun hai to baahar se awaaj aai ki dodh wala.

Maine doodh wale ko do minute rukne ko bola aur teji se chalte huye kitchen me aai aur ek bartan le kar darwaje ki taraf badh chali. Darwaja khol kar maine dhire se baahar dekha. Ek 40 ya 45 ki umar ka aadmi tha aur uske paas jameen par ek chhota sa doodh wali baalti thi aur hath me naapne wala jug. Maine bartan darwaje ke paas rakh diya usne bartan par do jug doodh daal diya aur bina kuch bole chala gaya. Doodh ek liter se kam nahi tha.

Darwaja band kar ke jab main andar aai to nakul bhi kamre se baahar aa gaya. Usne mere hath me doodh se bhara bartan dekha to puch hi liya ki ye kaha se aaya to maine use bata diya. Meri baat sun kar wo bola ki rohan ne sach me intjaam kar diya hai.

Maine chaay banaai aur fir ham dono ne sath hi chaay peete huye idhar udhar ki baate ki. Kareeb nau baje rohan ka nakul ke paas phone aaya aur usne usse hamare bare me pucha aur fir apne yaha ki khabar di. Khabar ye thi ki is wakt mere dad aur sanjay uncle rohan ke dad ke sath naasta kar rahe hain. Dad ne rohan ke dad se jaruri kaam kah kar kahi jaane ka bola hai. Rohan ke dad ne pahle to yahi kaha ki aaj wo office nahi jayege balki unke sath hi chalte hain magar dad ne mana kar diya hai. To ab haal ye hai ki dad aur sanjay uncle meri khoj me niklege. Rohan ke dad ne unke liye apni ek car bhi dene ko bol rahe the to shayad wo unki car me jayege. Dad ne bataya ki wo shaam tak hi waapas lautege.

Rohan ne kaha ki wo dopahar ko hamse milne aayega aur is bare me baat karega. Rohan se baat karne ke baad nakul ne phone rakh diya. Kuch der hamare bich khamoshi rahi uske baad nakul ne kaha.

"Tumhe kya lagta hai tumhare dad hame khoj lege." Nakul ne kaha.
"Main is bare me kya bolu. Bas yahi kah sakti hu ki agar hamari kismat kharaab hui to ham jarur pakde jayege aur agar naseeb achha hua to wo hame kabhi nahi khoj payege." Maine kaha.

"Mujhe nahi lagta ki wo hame khoj payege neelam. Ham yaha puri safety se hain. Jabki wo hame baahar khojege jaise ham unhe sadak par hi kahi mil jayege. Ya fir wo ye sochte hoge ki ham yaha kisi hotel me ruke honge." Nakul ne kaha.

"Itne bade shahar me itna asaan nahi hai ki wo hame khoj payege. Unhe to yahi pata nahi hoga ki itne bade shahar me ham kis jagah ho sakte hain. Ye to wahi baat ho gai jaise bhoose me sui khojna hai." Maine kaha.

"Hamare liye sabse achhi baat ye hai ki unhone hamare piche police ko nahi lagaya. Agar unhone police ko bata diya hota to police wale der sawer jarur hame khoj lete aur fir aage jo hota wo bahut hi bhayanak hota." Nakul ne kaha.

"Police ko wo kaise bata dete. Usse to baat fail jati aur sabko pata chal jata ki thakur surendra singh ki ijjat ki dhajjiya uda kar unki beti apne mahbub ke sath bhaag gai hai. Us haalat me dad aur hamare khandaan ki uchi shaakh aur unke ruaab dhool me mil jate." Maine kaha.

"Kya main itna bura hu neelam ki wo mujhe apna nahi sakte aur mere sath tumhari shadi nahi kar sakte. Mera gunaah sirf itna hai ki main unki tarah paise wala nahi hu aur unki tarah uche khandaan se nahi hu. Jabki unhe sochna chahiye ki chhota bada kuch nahi hota balki prem to sabse bada hota hai. Unhe meri na sahi kam se kam apni beti ki khushiyo ka to sochna chahiye tha. Har maa baap chaahte hain ki unke bachche khush rahe. Fir apni hi beti ki khushiyo ka gala ghotne se wo kaun si khushi de rahe hain." Nakul ne dukhi ho ke kaha.

"Jane do jaan. Ham ab mil gaye hain na fir itna kyo dukhi hote ho. Main maanti hu ki mere ghar walo ki soch galat hai magar koi baat nahi. Ham dono mil kar apni ek alag duniya basayege. Ek pyar ki duniya jisme ham dono hoge aur hamara pyara sa sansaar hoga." Maine nakul ko pyar se dekhte huye kaha.

"Tum sath ho to mujhe kisi baat ki taklif nahi hai neelam magar kabhi kabhi na chaahte huye bhi ye khayaal aa jata hai ki bade ghar me tum pali badhi ho aur tumhare mata pita ne tumhari har jarurato ko tumhare ek ishare par pura kiya hai. Lekin main koi bada aadmi nahi hu aur na hi mere paas itni kshamta hai ki main tumhari har khwaaish ko tumhare ek ishare me pura kar du. Is vajah se agar tumne mujhe kisi din tana mara aur mujhe chhod diya to main to jite ji mar jaauga neelam." Nakul ne mere chehre ko dono hatho me le kar kaha tha. Uski baate mere dil ko cheerti chali gai thi.

"Nahi nakul aisa kabhi nahi hoga. Meri khwaais meri chaahat sirf tum the aur tumhare mil jane se mujhe har khushi mil gai hai. Tum jis haal me mujhe rakhoge us haal me khush rahugi main. Mujhe na mahlo me rahne ki khwaaish hai aur na hi badi badi cheejo ki. Is liye is baat se befikar raho mere sanam ki main is sabke liye kabhi tumhe tana maarugi ya chhod ke chali jaaugi." Maine kaha to nakul ne mujhe apne seene se laga liya. Maine bhi use kas ke pakad liya. Main sochne lagi ki ye bade chhote ka bhed logo ke man me kaisa kaisa dar aur kaisi kaisi baate bhar deta hai.

Kuch der hamne ek dusre se aur pyar bhari baate ki fir maine lunch taiyaar karne ka kah kar kitchen me chali gai aur nakul wahi hall me baith kar tv dekhne laga. Rohan ne dopahar ko aane ko kaha tha is liye maine socha ki uske aane se pahle hi ham lunch kar ke fursat ho jaye.

Update - 9

Dopahar me rohan do baje ke kareeb aaya. Main aur nakul hall me hi baithe tv dekh rahe the. Rohan aaya to usne pahle hamse hamara haal chaal pucha uske baad usne hame bataya ki uske ghar me uske dad se mere dad aur sanjay uncle ne kya baate ki.

Rohan ke anusaar mere dad ne apne dost desraj se mere bare me kuch nahi bataya tha. Balki yahi kaha ki mumbai ghoomne ke uddesya se aaye hain. Is liye kuch din yaha ruk kar mumbai ghoomege aur kuch apne jaruri kaam bhi karege. Rohan ke dad ko kyo ki har roj office jana hota hai is liye wo unke sath kam hi ja payege.

"Mujhe to lag raha tha ki neelam bhabhi ke dad apne dost se jarur apne aane ka sach batayege aur unse madad bhi maagege apni beti ko khojne ki magar aisa hua nahi. Iska matlab wo mere dad ko puri tarah apna dost nahi samajhte hain ya fir wo ye sochte hoge ki sachchaai jaan kar mere dad apne dost ke bare me kya sochege." Saari baat batane ke baad rohan ne ham dono ki taraf dekh kar kaha.

"Ho sakta hai rohan bhai ki unki dusri baat hi sach ho. Itne saalo baad apne dost se mile hain to unke man me yahi baat hogi ki dost ke saamne unka kad ya sammaan feeka na pade." Nakul ne kaha.

"Dosto me ye sab nahi chalta nakul bhai. Dost to hote hi hain ek dusre ki madad karne ke liye. Khair jo bhi ho magar unki is soch se ek cheej ka faayda to hai ki tum dono par koi musibat nahi aayegi. Mujhe pura yakeen hai ki wo tum dono ko yaha khoj nahi payege. Is maya nagri me kisi ko khoj lena asaan kaam nahi hai. Tab to bilkul bhi nahi jab ki unke paas koi suraag ya koi jariya hi na ho. Agar yahi kaam police karti to wo der sawer tum dono ko khoj hi leti. Kyo ki unke paas bahut se vikalp hote hain khojne ke." Rohan ne kaha.

"Sahi kah rahe ho rohan bhai. Ham bhala yaha kab tak chhup ke baithe rahege. Kisi na kisi din to hame yaha se baahar nikalna hi padega aur jaise hi ham pubilc place me aaye to police ka koi khabri hame jarur pahchaan lega aur fir wo police ko khabar kar dega. Uske baad khel khatam." Nakul ne kaha.

"Bilkul thik kaha bhai. Police walo ke source bahut bade hote hain. Waise surendra uncle ko police ki madad hi leni chahiye thi. Apne yaha ki police na sahi magar yaha ki police se madad to leni hi chahiye. Usse to koi problem nahi hogi unhe. Mashla to gaav walo ke pata chalne se hai jabki yaha ki police se madad lene par gaav walo ko is sabka pata nahi chalega." Rohan ne kaha.

"Bhai aisa kyo kah rahe ho yaar. Kya tum chaahte ho ki neelam ke dad yaha ki police ko hamari khoj me laga de." Nakul ne has ke kaha.

"Are main kyo chaahuga nakul bhai. Main to bas ek reality bata raha hu ki surendra uncle agar yaha ki police se madad lege to unhe isse koi nuksaan nahi hoga balki faayda hi hoga. Police kuch hi dino me tum dono ko khoj kar unke supurd kar degi aur fir wo tum dono ko le ke gaav chale jayege." Rohan ne muskurate huye kaha.

"Waah kya baat kahi hai bhai. Yaar ye salaah tum ja kar neelam ke dad ko na de dena." Nakul ne kaha to main bhi muskura uthi.

"Mujhe salaah dene ki jarurat kya hai bhai. Mujhe agar yahi karna hoga to main unhe police se madad maagne ki salaah nahi duga balki saaf saaf bata duga ki wo jinhe khojne yaha aaye hain unhe maine apne flat me badi hifajat se rakha hai." Rohan ne muskurate huye kaha.

"Agar ye majaak hai to samjho bahut hi achha hai lekin agar aisa hua to ham dono par bhaari musibat ho jayegi." Nakul ne kaha.

"Aisa bhi to ho sakta hai ki dad ka man badal jaye aur wo aapke dad se hamari sari kahani bata de aur fir unse ye bhi kahe ki ham dono ko khojne me wo unki madad kare." Maine kuch sochte huye kaha.

"Haa aisa bhi ho sakta hai. Kuch din me jab wo aap dono ko khojte khojte thak jayege aur wo aap dono ko khoj nahi payege to unke man me ye baat aa bhi sakti hai. Surendra uncle agar na bhi mane to unke sath aaye unke dost unse is baare me bol bhi sakte hain aur samjha bhi sakte hain ki unhe apne dost ko sab sach bata dena chahiye aur unse madad leni chahiye." Rohan ne kaha.

Kuch der aur isi subject par baate hui uske baad rohan chala gaya aur ye bhi kahta gaya ki ab wo yaha roj nahi aayega balki phone par hi baat kar liya karega. Rohan ke jane ke baad main aur nakul bhi kuch der isi bare me baat karte rahe uske baad main kamre me araam karne chali gai jabki nakul tv dekhta raha.

Dad aur sanjay uncle ke yaha aa jane se aisa lag raha tha jaise hamari jindagi thahar si gai hai. Rohan bhale hi ye kah kar gaya tha ki yaha ham safe hain magar man me ye shanka baith gai thi ki kab tak. Kahte hain jab ham andar se vichlit hote hain to baahar se koi romance jaisi situation create karne me muskil ho jati hai ya fir ye kaho ki aisa hota hi nahi. Log laakh samjhaye magar jo baat baith gai hoti hai wo asaani se jati nahi.

Aaj ka sara din aise hi gujar gaya. Ham dono ke bich bas normal baate hi hui. Kuch karne ko to tha nahi is liye kabhi tv dekhte to kabhi jabardasti sone ki koshish karte. Ek tarah se bechaini ki si haalat ban gai thi. Yaha ham dono par koi paabandi nahi thi magar lagta tha jaise bahut badi jail me kaid ho gaye ho.

Shaam ko nakul ke phone par rohan ka call aaya. Usne udhar ka haal bataya. Haal yahi tha ki dad aur sanjay uncle sara din mumbai me ghumne ke baad shaam ko waapas aaye hain aur uske dad ke puchne par unhone yahi bataya ki wo aaj kai places me ghoome. Matlab ki unhone ye nahi bataya ki wo kis silsile me ghoomne gaye the.

Situation ek tarah se hamare hak me hi thi kyo ki dad aur uncle rohan ke dad se sach chhupaye huye the. Magar aisa bhi ho sakta tha ki unka man badal jaye. Idhar main apni saheli naina ke liye bhi chintit thi ki wo kaha hogi aur kis haal me hogi. Aakhir kya hua hoga uske sath.

Aise hi do din gujar gaye.

In do dino me kuch khaas nahi hua tha. Rohan phone par batata raha tha ki uske yaha kya situation hai. Idhar mere man me bhi ye baat aane lagi thi ki dad ab bahut jald waapas laut jayege kyo ki sirf unke aur sanjay uncle ke dwara khojne se ham unhe milne wale nahi the. Magar dusre hi din meri is khush fahmi par grahan lag gaya jab rohan ne phone par nakul ko bataya ki mere dad ne uske dad ko sab kuch sach sach bata diya hai. Sach jaanne ke baad uske dad mere dad se naraaj to huye magar fir jab unhone apni majburi aur jhijhak ka bakhaan kiya to wo kuch nahi bole.

Sach jaanne ke baad rohan ke dad ne wahi suggestion diya jiske bare me rohan se ham pahle hi baat kar chuke the. I mean yaha ki police se help lena. Rohan ke dad ke is suggestion par mere dad bhi agree ho gaye aur wo rohan ke dad ke sath paas ke police thaane me ja kar ham dono ke bare me bata kar hamari khoj karne ki request ki. Police rohan ke dad ke bare me achhe se jaanti thi is liye usne dad ko fikra na karne ko kaha aur search operation me lag gai.

Rohan ki is khabar ne ham dono par jaise hamare sir par aasmaan girne wali baat ki thi. Abhi tak jis baat se ham dono lagbhag mukt the ab wo dar ekdam se fir baith gaya tha. Aaj nahi to kal police hame dhoodh hi legi. Ye soch kar ab hamari haalat kharaab hone lagi thi. Rohan ne kaha tha ki police bhi abhi itna jaldi ham tak nahi pahuchegi. Ham bas baahar na nikle.

Aise hi do din aur gujar gaye. Main aur nakul rohan ke flat par khate pite aur pade rahte. Man me bana hua dar badhta hi ja raha tha. Udhar dad aur uncle bhi rohan ke ghar par is intjar me the ki police jald se jald hame khoj kar unke hawale kar de. Is beech dad aur uncle rohan ke dad ke sath unki company me bhi gaye aur apne dost ki company ko dekh kar unhe apne dost ki tarakki se khushi hui.

Raat me ham dono ne khana khaya aur fir sone ke liye kamre me aa gaye. Jab se hame pata laga tha ki dad ne hamari khoj me ab police walo laga diya hai tab se ham dono hi andar se ghabraye huye the magar ek dusre se jaahir nahi kar rahe the.

"Agar sach me police ne hame khoj liya to kya hoga nakul." Maine nakul ki taraf karwat le kar kaha.
"Police hame kaise khoj legi neelam. Tum bekaar me tention le rahi ho. Ham yaha puri tarah safe hain." Nakul ne kaha.

"Tum police ke bare me itna kam mat aanko nakul. Uski pahuch aur uske tarike bahut high level ke hote hain. Mana ki ham is flat ke andar hain aur safe hain magar socho jis din ham yaha aaye the us din building ke baahar maujud watchman ne hame dekha tha. Ho sakta hai ki police yaha aaye aur watchman se hamare bare me puche. Police ko dad ne hamari photos bhi di hogi. Tasviro ko dekh kar watchman saaf bata dega ki ham yaha par hain." Maine kaha.

"Tum jane kya kya sochti rahti ho har wakt. Jabki aisa kuch nahi hoga." Nakul ne kaha.
"Tum itna daave ke sath kaise kah sakte ho nakul. Jabki jo kuch main soch rahi hu waisa hone ke 100% chances hain." Maine kaha.

"Chalo maan leta hu ki tumhara sochna sahi hai magar ye bhi to socho ki yaha se ham jayege kaha. Baahar police hame khoj rahi hai aur agar ham baahar kahi dusri jagah chhupne ke liye jayege to ho sakta hai ki ham raaste me hi police ke dwara pakde jaye. Is liye behtar yahi hai ki ham yahi rahe aur baahar na nikle." Nakul ne kaha to main chup rah gai. Sach hi to kah raha tha wo. Baahar jane se khatra hi tha jabki yaha par kahi na kahi abhi ye aas thi ki shayad ham pakde na jaye.

"Ok fine main is bare me rohan se baat karuga. Use bataauga ki ham kya soch rahe hain. Uske baad wo jo kahega karege." Nakul ne kaha.

Kuch der aur idhar udhar ki baate karne ke baad ham dono ne so jane ka socha. Neend to ham dono ki udi hui thi magar fir bhi sone ki koshish ki aur aakhir kuch der me neend aa hi gai.

Update - 10

Dusre din routine ke anusaar main subah uth kar sabse pahle fresh huyi uske baad maine chaay banaya aur fir ham dono ne chaay pi. Breakfast wagaira karne ke baad main aur nakul hall me tv dekhne lage. Ham dono ke beech pyar karne jaisi koi baate nahi ho rahi thi kyo ki ham dono hi tension me the.

Mere jor dene par nakul ne rohan ko phone karke bulaya tha. Ham yaha is flat me bhale hi safe the magar sawaal tha ki kab tak safe rah sakte the. Dusri baat ye bhi thi ki kya ham yaha par pakde jane ke dar se sirf chhupe hi rahege. Hame apni life me aage badhna tha jo ki is situation me nahi ho sakta tha. Hame apne sir se pakde jane wali tension ko door karna tha.

Dopahar ko ham dono lunch karne ke baad fursat hi huye the ki door bell baji. Nakul ne ja kar darwaja khola to dekha rohan tha. Rohan ke aane se hamne usse kaha ki hame yaha se kahi dusre shahar nikal jana chahiye kyo ki der sawer police hame khojte huye yaha bhi aa sakti hai aur agar unhone hame pakad kar hamare dad ke hawale kar diya to hamare sath achha to bilkul bhi nahi hoga.

Rohan hamari problem ko samajhta tha magar wo bhi bechara kya kar sakta tha. Wo jo kar raha tha wahi hamare liye bahut badi baat thi magar maujuda situation me hamara yaha rahna thik nahi tha. Hamne usse kaha ki agar ham kisi tarah mumbai se nikal kar kisi dusre shahar me chale jaye to pakde jane ka khatra tal jayega aur ham iske alawa bhi kuch karne ke liye free ho jayege. Rohan ne hamari baat par kaha ki use ek do din ka time chahiye. Agar kuch jugaad hota hai to wo hame batayega.

Rohan ke jane ke baad ham dono kuch der isi bare me baate karte rahe uske baad main kapde dhone chali gai jabki nakul wahi tv dekhta raha. Main soch rahi thi ki kya soch kar ham ghar se bhaag kar yaha aaye the aur ab hamare sath kya ho raha tha. Main ye maanti thi ki apne maa baap ke khilaaf ja kar hamne achha nahi kiya tha aur na hi hame is tarah bhaag kar aana chahiye tha magar apne dil ke haatho majbur the ham. Mere dad meri shadi nakul ke sath kisi bhi keemat par nahi karte jabki main nakul ke bina jindagi jine ka soch bhi nahi sakti thi.

Udhar mere dad aur sanjay uncle rohan ke dad ke sath unki company me chale jate the.

Din bhar akele ghar me baith kar wo karte bhi kya. Waise bhi har gujarte din ke sath unki chinta aur pareshani badhti hi ja rahi thi. Rohan ke dad unhe dilasha de rahe the ki wo fikra na kare. Bahut jald unki beti aur us ladke ko police talaash kar legi. Dad ko yaha aaye huye hapte se jyada din gujar gaye the. Apna kaam dhandha chhod kar wo yaha jyada time tak ruk bhi nahi sakte the. Is liye wo chaahte the ki police hame jald se jald talash kar le.

Do din baad rohan ne phone kar ke bataya ki uska ek dost hai deepak naam ka. Wo pune me job karta hai aur kisi kaam se wo apne ghar mumbai aa raha hai. Rohan ne usse hamare bare me baat ki to usne kaha ki wo hame yaha se nikaal kar pune le jayega. Is liye ham taiyaar rahe. Rohan ki is baat se hame kuch raahat mili.

Is flat me hame kisi tarah ki koi taklif nahi thi magar is situation me ye hame kaid jaise lag raha tha. Normal situation hoti to ham aise flat me rahne se khush hi hote magar is haalat me kuch bhi achha nahi lag raha tha. Ye do din hamne badi mushkil se gujaare aur finally wo din aa hi gaya jab hame mumbai se nikalne ka awsar aur saadhan mil gaya.

Rohan ne phone karke kaha ki wo shaam ko aayega kyo ki hame shaam ko hi yaha se nikalna hai. Is liye wo hame yaha se le kar plan ke anusaar deepak ki bataayi huyi jagah par jayega. Us jagah se deepak hame apni car me le jayega. Ham dono hi bahut jyada utsuk the aur ghabraye huye bhi the ki sab kuch kaise hoga. Kahi aisa na ho ki yaha se nikalte hi kahi par ham police ke dwara pakad liye jaye. Agar aisa hua to hamara kya hoga ye ham soch bhi nahi sakte the.

Teesra din kisi tarah gujra aur shaam huyi. Main aur nakul puri tarah yaha se nikalne ko taiyar the. Hamare paas samaan ke roop me ham dono ke ek ek bag hi the. Shaam ko 6:30 baje ke kareeb rohan aaya aur fir ham uske sath flat se nikal kar neeche aaye. Baahar gate par security guard tha jo ki koi dusra hi tha. Usne rohan ke sath ham dono ko dekha to usne rohan se puchha. Rohan ne use yahi bataya ki ham uske dost hain. Uske baad ham waha se rohan ki car me baith kar chal diye.

Raaste me rohan aur nakul ek dusre se baate kar rahe the jabki main kisi aur hi duniya me khoi hui thi. Mujhe yaha se nikalne ka tension to tha hi magar ek tension naina ka bhi tha ki wo kaha gayab hai aur kis haal me hogi. Uske bare me jab bhi main sochti thi to mere man me dher sare khayaal aane lagte the aur main anayaas hi uske liye chintit ho jati thi.

Kuch der baad rohan ki car ek jagah ruki to main hakikat ki duniya me aai. Car rukte hi rohan aur nakul car se utarne lage to main bhi utar gai. Kuch hi faasle par ek aur car khadi thi jiski driving sheet par rohan aur nakul ki hi umar ka ek ladka baitha dikha hame. Car se utar kar ham us car ke paas pahuche. Rohan ke dost deepak ne hame car me baith jane ko kaha to ham dono apna apna bag liye car ki pichhli sheet par baith gaye. Deepak aur rohan ek dusre se baate kar rahe the. Deepak rohan se kah raha tha ki fikar ki koi baat nahi hai. Police hame nahi pakad payegi.

Kuch der rohan se baat karne ke baad deepak ne car ko start kiya. Rohan aur nakul ne ek dusre se hath milaya aur baad me phone karne ko kaha. Uske baad deepak ne car ko aage badha diya. Raaste me deepak nakul se beech beech me baate karta raha jabki main ek baar fir se khayaalo me gum ho gai thi. Mujhe pata hi nahi chala ki main kitni der tak socho me gum rahi thi. Mujhe hosh tab aaya jab car ek jagah ruki aur nakul ne mujhe pukara.

Maine dekha ki nakul aur deepak car se utar chuke the aur mere side khade the. Main unhe dekh kar sochne lagi ki itni jaldi pune aa gaya kya. Mere chehre ke bhaav dekh kar nakul ne kaha ki abhi ham pune nahi pahuche hain balki kisi jaruri kaam se yaha ruke hain. Nakul ke kahne par main car se baahar utri. Uske baad main aur nakul deepak ke peeche peeche chalne lage.

Ek taraf kai saari shops thi. Deepak ek shop ke paas ruka aur fir palat kar hame andar aane ko kaha to ham dono uske peeche chal diye. Shop ke andar ek aadmi mila to deepak ne usse kuch baat ki jisse us aadmi ne hamari taraf dekha aur fir deepak ki taraf dekhte huye sir hilaya.

Us aadmi ne ham dono ko apne peeche aane ko kaha to ham dono deepak ki taraf dekhne lage. Deepak ne nakul se kaha ki yaha par hamara huliya badla jayega taaki raaste me kahi agar police wale mile bhi to pahchaan na sake. Deepak ki ye baat sun kar hame samajh aaya ki ham yaha kyo aaye hain. Main deepak ki is baat se hairaan bhi hui aur khush bhi. Kya sahi dimaag lagaya tha usne.

Main aur nakul thodi hi der me us aadmi ke sath shop ke andar ki taraf aaye to ek jagah ek ladki mili. Us ladki se us aadmi ne kuch kaha jisse wo ladki mujhe apne sath le gayi jabki nakul us aadmi ke sath dusri taraf chala gaya.

Wo ladki mujhe ek kamre me le aai jaha par aur bhi ladkiya thi jo alag alag chairs par baithi ladkiyo ka make up kar rahi thi. Chairs ke saamne bada sa sheesha laga hua tha aur uske chaaro taraf white bulb jal rahe the. Us ladki ne mujhe ek khaali chair par baithaya aur fir wo mera huliya badalne ke kaam me lag gayi. Jaise jaise wo mera huliya badalti ja rahi thi waise waise main saamne sheeshe me khud ko dekh kar hairaan hoti ja rahi thi. Maine filmo me hi ye sab dekha tha magar aaj jab ye sab mere sath ho raha tha to main chakit thi.

Ek ghante baad situation ye thi ki main saamne sheeshe me apne aapko hi pahchaan nahi pa rahi thi. Main samajh gai ki jab main khud hi apne aapko nahi pahchaan pa rahi hu to police kya mujhe pahchanegi. Huliya badalne ke baad wo ladki mujhe le kar baahar aayi. Baahar wo aadmi pahle se maujud tha. Us aadmi ke sath jab maine ek aur aadmi ko dekha to main chaunki. Wo aadmi bhi mujhe dekh kar chaunka tha aur fir mujhe dekhte huye muskurane laga tha. Main samajh gai ki ye nakul hi hai jo ab badle huye huliye me dikh raha tha.

Deepak ne us aadmi ko hamara huliya badalne ke liye paise diye. Uske baad ham sab car me aa gaye.

Raaste me deepak ne kaha ki ab koi police wala hame nahi pahchaan payega aur ab ham befikra ho kar pune ja sakte hain. Itne dino me main pahli baar apne andar khushi mahsoos kar rahi thi. Maine kabhi socha bhi nahi tha ki meri jindagi me kabhi aisa bhi din aayega jab mujhe apna huliya is tarah se badalna padega aur ek shahar se dusre shahar bhaagna padega.

Deepak ne raaste me nakul se kaha ki wo jis company me job karta hai us company me wo uski bhi job lagwa dega aur wahi kahi rahne ka intjaam bhi karwa dega. Deepak ki is baat se nakul ne khush ho kar use thanks kaha aur ye bhi kaha ki wo uska ye ahsaan kabhi nahi bhulega. Nakul ke aisa kahne par deepak ne kaha ki insaan ek dusre ki madad ke liye hi hota hai. Wo to use apna dost samajh kar apna farj ada kar raha hai.

Idhar main soch rahi thi ki wakt bhale hi hamare liye bura chal raha tha magar hamari madad ke liye jo log mil rahe the wo kisi farishte se kam nahi the. Aaj ke wakt me aise log bahut kam hi milte hain jo kisi ajnabi ke liye itna kuch bina kisi swaarth ke karte hain. Main ye soch soch kar upar wale ko thanks kah rahi thi.

Nakul deepak ke sath uski bagal wali sheet par baitha tha aur deepak se baate kar raha tha. Main pichhli sheet par baithi pahle to khayaalo me gum thi aur fir jane kab meri aankh lag gai thi. Dono aapas me baate kar rahe the. Baat karte karte wo is baat par pahuche ki ham dono ka huliya to badal gaya hai lekin agar police walo ne hamse hamara ID card dikhane ko bola tab ham kya karege. ID card ki baat se jaise problem khadi ho gai thi. Kuch der sochne ke baad solution ye nikala gaya ki main aur nakul apna apna ID card nikaal kar deepak ko de de. Agar kahi police wale milte hain aur hamse hamara ID card maagege to ham ye bol dege ki ham apna ID card lana bhool gaye hain. Police ko talaashi me hamare paas koi ID card nahi milega. Halaaki huliya badalne ke baad aisa hona to nahi chahiye tha lekin durbhaagyawas agar aisa hua to yahi ek raasta tha.

Mumbai se pune ka raasta by car lagbhag teen ghante se kam ka hi tha magar fir bhi ham teen ghante se upar ke time par hi pahuche. Kuch jagaho par police wale mile bhi magar waisa kuch bhi na hua jaise ka hame dar tha. Idhar hamari jaan me jaan bhi tabhi aai jab ham bina kisi baadha ke pune pahuch gaye. Raat ke gyaarah se upar ka time ho gaya tha. Deepak jaha rahta tha waha ke makaan maalik ko usne phone kar ke bata diya tha ki use aane me der ho jayegi is liye makaan ke andar jane me koi problem nahi hui. Waise bhi bade bade shahro me itna wakt koi maayane nahi rakhta tha.

Deepak ne apne makaan maalik se hamare bare me bata diya tha. Makaan maalik achha aadmi tha aur uski biwi bhi is liye usne mujhe raat me rukne ke liye ek alag kamra de diya. Deepak ne unse hamare bare me yahi bataya ki ham yaha kisi kaam se aaye the magar raat jyada ho jane ki vajah se yaha rukna pad raha hai. Deepak ne bhi hame raaste me samjha diya tha ki ham unke saamne aisa show na kare jisse unhe hame dekh kar kisi baat ka shak ho jaye.

Raat ka khana ham sab ne makaan maalik ke yaha hi khaya. Uske baad ham sab sone chale gaye. Nakul deepak ke sath uske room me chala gaya tha jabki main ek alag kamre me. Mujhe nahi pata ki deepak aur nakul ke beech kya baate hui room me magar main to sukoon se so gai thi. Nai jagah par aane wali subah kaisi hogi iska pata hame nahi tha magar itna jarur tha ki man me ab pakde jane ka dar nahi tha.

Update - 11

Subah jaldi hi meri aankh khul gai thi. Jabki baaki sab log soye huye the. Shayad bade bade shahro me der se uthne ki aadat thi in logo ki. Kal raat thakaan ki vajah se gahri need me so gai thi main. Bed par pade huye maine idhar udhar dekha to pata chala ki kamre me hi attach bathroom tha. Kamra kaafi achha tha. Kuch der tak main bed me hi sochti padi rahi. Mumbai se to ham aa gaye the magar abhi hamare thikane ka kuch pata nahi tha. Deepak ne to kaha tha ki wo nakul ko job bhi dilwa dega aur yaha kahi rahne ki jagah bhi magar main soch rahi thi ki kya ye sab itna jaldi ho payega. Makaan maalik ko hamare bare me sirf itna hi bataya tha deepak ne ki ham yaha apne kisi kaam se aaye hain aur der raat hone ki vajah se hame yaha rukna pad raha hai. Iska matlab raat gujaarne ke baad aaj din me yaha rukne ke liye hamare paas koi bahana nahi tha.

Sochte sochte mujhe feel hua ki hamare saamne fir se ek problem khadi ho gai hai. Kafi der tak main isi bare me sochti rahi fir maine ye soch kar apne dimaag se in baato ko hataya ki dekhte hain kya hota hai. Bed se uth kar maine bag se apne kuch kapde nikaale aur unhe le kar bathroom me ghus gai.

Bathroom se main puri tarah fresh ho kar aur naha dho kar hi baahar nikli. Pahle wale kapdo ko paani me ye soch kar nahi dala tha maine kyo ki agar hame yaha se jana pada to geele kapde jaldi sookhege nahi. Kamre me aa kar maine thoda bahut khud ka make up kiya aur bed par baith gai. Har taraf khamoshi thi aur main soch rahi thi ki nakul deepak ke kamre me kya kar raha hoga is wakt. Kya un dono ke beech hamare thikane ko le kar baat cheet hui hogi ya wo dono bhi abhi so rahe hoge. Mujhe kisi tarah nakul se milna tha aur aage ke bare me baat karni thi. Is liye main bed se uthi aur kamre ke darwaje ko aahista se khol kar kamre se baahar ki taraf dekha.

Baahar ek gallery thi jo sunsaan padi thi. Gallery me ek taraf ek aur kamra tha jo ki band hi tha. Mujhe nahi pata ki us kamre me kaun hoga magar main dabe paav gallery se chalte huye seedhiyo ke paas aai. Abhi main seedhi ke paas aai hi thi ki meri najar upar se aate huye nakul par padi. Nakul ko dekh kar main khush ho gai aur maine raahat ki saans li. Nakul ne bhi mujhe dekh liya tha. Usne mujhe hath ke ishare se upar aane ko kaha to main bina kuch bole seedhiyo par chadhti chali gai.

Thodi hi der me main nakul ke sath deepak ke kamre me thi. Deepak ka kamra us kamre se alag tha jis kamre me raat main soi thi. Maine dekha ki dono hi abhi fresh nahi huye the balki bed par hi baithe huye the.

Kamre me ek taraf ek chair rakhi thi jis main baith gai thi.

"Hamne raat aapas me is bare me baat ki thi ki hame yaha kahi par rahne ki jagah mil jaye to jyada achha hoga. Kyo ki yaha ham ruk nahi sakte aur na hi hamare paas rukne ka koi bahana hai." Nakul ne mujhse kaha.

"To kya aaj hi hame kahi par rahne ke liye koi kamra mil jayega." Maine utsuktawas pucha usse.
"Deepak bhai ka kahna hai ki agar inhe pahle se pata hota to ye kahi par hamare rahne ke liye kamra talaash kar dete. Ek din me kahi par kamre ka intjaam hona mushkil hai." Nakul ne kaha.

"Maine nakul bhai ko suggestion diya hai ki jab tak kahi rahne ka jugaad nahi hota tab tak aap log kisi hotel me ruk sakte hain aur fir jaise hi kahi rahne ka intjaam ho jayega to aap log hotel se waha par shift ho jana." Deepak ne meri taraf dekhte huye kaha tha. Main samajh sakti thi ki kahi par bhi itna jaldi rahne ka intjaam nahi ho sakta. Makaan maalik ki jaankari me deepak hame apne yaha rakh bhi nahi sakta tha. Hamare paas yahi ek raasta tha ki ham kisi hotel me ek do din ke liye ruk jaye.

Maine nakul ki taraf dekhte huye kah diya ki jaisa thik lage karo. Uske baad yahi faisla hua ki jab tak hamare liye kahi rahne ka intjaam nahi hota tab tak ham hotel me rukege. Nakul ne deepak se kaha ki agar possible ho to wo aaj chhutti le kar hamare liye kahi par kamra talaash karwane me uski madad kare. Deepak bhi samajhta tha ki hamare liye ye jagah ajnabi hi hai is liye wo nakul ki baat maan gaya aur apne boss ko phone karke chhutti le li.

Aath baje sab so kar uthe. Makaan maalik subah das baje apne job par jata tha. Is liye tab tak makaan maalkin uske liye breakfast taiyar kar deti thi. Is ghar me makaan maalik apni biwi ke sath hi rahta tha. Deepak ne bataya tha ki uske ek beta hai jo dusre shahar me apni biwi ke sath rah kar job karta hai. Das baje ham sabne breakfast kiya. Deepak ke liye khana pina yahi par banta tha. Yaani use apne liye khud nahi banana padta tha. Breakfast ke dauraan makaan maalik ne hamse puchha ki ham yaha kis kaam se aaye the to hamne wahi bataya jo hamne pahle hi socha hua tha.

Das baje makaan maalik ghar se chala gaya. Uske jane ke thodi der baad ham bhi ghar se nikle. Ghar se baahar aa kar hamne ek taxi li aur us taxi se ham kisi saste hotel me gaye. Nakul ke paas jyada paisa nahi tha ye main bhi jaanti thi magar mere paas the. Lekin jis tarah ke halaat the usme ham paisa bachane ki koshish kar rahe the.

Deepak ke liye ye shahar ajnabi nahi tha is liye sasta hotel khojne me jyada mushkil nahi hui. Hamne ek hotel do din ke liye book kiya aur fir apne liye kahi rahne ke liye koi achha sa kamra khojne lage. Nakuk ne mujhe hotel me rukne ko kaha tha magar main akele hotel me nahi rukna chaahti thi. Is liye main bhi un dono ke sath hi yaha se waha ghoom rahi thi. Sara din ham isi kaam me idhar se udhar bhatakte rahe. Rahne ke liye jagah to kayi jagah mili magar wo hame pasand nahi aai. Ham koi aisi jagah khoj rahe the jaha par shaanti ho aur kisi ke dwara hame uncomfortable feel na ho.

Shaam tak ham bahut jyada thak gaye the. Mera to bura haal tha. Aisa lag raha tha ki koi chalne ko na kahe balki bistar par lambi taan kar let jaau aur yahi haal nakul ka bhi tha. Deepak bhi thak gaya tha. Wo bechara hamare liye kitna kuch kar raha tha. Aaj ka din aise hi gujar gaya. Shaam ko deepak hame hotel me chhodne ke baad waapas apne room chala gaya tha. Main to hotel ke kamre me bed par let'te hi behosh si ho gai thi. Shaam ko aath baje ke kareeb nakul ne mujhe jagaya. Mera bed se uthne ka jara bhi man nahi kar raha tha magar usne kaha ki kuch kha pi lete hain uske baad so jayege.

Maine bathroom me ja kar thande paani ka shower liya to bahut achha laga. Mere baad nakul ne bhi shower liya. Uske baad taiyaar ho kar ham dono kamre ko lock kar ke neeche aaye. Hotel me hi hamne bhar pet khana khaya. Khana khane ke baad nakul ne mujhse kaha ki agar baahar tahalne chalna ho to chale magar maine jane se inkaar kar diya. Asal me aaj sara din idhar udhar bhatakte huye main bahut jyada thak gai thi is liye mujhe bas bed hi dikh raha tha.

Apne room me aa kar hamne apne kapde change kiye aur bed par aa gaye. Ham dono ek hi bed par lete huye the. Main nakul ki taraf karwat le kar leti hui thi jabki nakul seedha lete huye kuch soch raha tha.

"Kya soch rahe ho jaan." Maine pyar se pucha usse.
"Soch raha hu ki hamari ye saari problems kab door hogi." Nakul ne meri taraf karwat le li.
"Bahut jald saari problems door ho jayegi jaan aur fir ham dono apni ek alag duniya basayege." Maine kaha.

"Kya pata kabhi aisa wakt aata bhi hai ki nahi." Nakul ne mayusi se kaha to main uske aur kareeb khisak aai.
"Kyo nahi aayega nakul balki jarur aayega. Dekhna sab thik ho jayega. Tumhari job lag jayegi aur hame kahi par rahne ke liye achhi si jagah bhi mil jayegi. Uske baad ham shadi kar lege aur yahi rahege." Maine nakul ke gaal par apni ungli firate huye kaha.

"Kahna aur sochna bahut asaan hai neelam magar hakikat me aisa hona bahut mushkil hota hai." Nakul ne kaha.
"Tum itni mayusi bhari baate kyo kar rahe ho jaan. Sab kuch bahut jaldi thik ho jayega. Khud socho ki kya abhi tak sab kuch thik nahi hua. Dekho ham kitni asaani se yaha aa gaye hain. Aise hi aage bhi sab thik hi hoga." Maine kaha.

"Main mayusi bhari baate nahi kar raha neelam balki ek sach bata raha hu. Ye sahi hai ki ham mumbai se yaha badi asaani se aur bina kisi baadha ke aa gaye hain magar main ye bhi soch raha hu ki maan lo agar kisi din aisa hua ki police hame khojti hui is shahar me bhi aa gai to kya hoga. Aakhir police bhi to ye soch sakti hai ki agar ham mumbai me khojne par unhe nahi mil rahe to ho sakta hai ki ham kisi tarah mumbai se nikal kar yaha aa gaye ho. Bhala mumbai se pune hai hi kitna door." Nakul ne ye kaha to main soch me pad gai.

Sach hi to kah raha tha nakul. Aisa to sach me ho sakta tha. Iska matlab ye hua ki ham yaha bhi jyada dino tak mahfooj nahi hain.

Pal bhar me mujhe aisa lagne laga jaise meri saari khushi aur ummido par paani fir gaya ho. Nakul ki baato se mujhe jhatka sa lag gaya tha. Main sochne lagi ki ab yaha se ham kaha jaye.

Raat me is sabke bare me sochte huye jane kab meri aankh lag gai thi. Subah jab nakul ka phone baja tabhi ham dono ki aankh khuli. Nakul ke mobile par deepak ka call aaya hua tha. Nakul ne usse baat ki aur fir mujhe bataya ki deepak ne das baje ham dono ko bulaya hai. Deepak aaj bhi ham dono ke rahne ke liye kahi achhi jagah ki talaash karne ki baat kar raha tha.

Ham dono baari baari se bathroom me nahaye aur fir taiyar ho kar room se nikle. Deepak hotel se kuch hi doori par hamara intjar karta hua mila. Usne bataya ki usne apne boss se aaj bhi chhutti ki baat ki magar boss gussa karne laga tha. Aakhir badi mushkil se usne use chhutti di.

Ham teeno ne sabse pahle naasta kiya uske baad fir se apne liye rahne ke liye jagah ki khoj me nikal pade. Kal ki thakaan jo thoda tham gai thi wo fir se ubharne lagi thi magar ham kahi na ruke. Aakhir dopahar baad ek jagah hame rahne ke liye jagah mil hi gai. Wo jagah waisi hi thi jaisi ham chaahte the magar abaadi se hat kar thi. Makaan do floor ka tha aur usme do buddha buddhi rahte the. Baaki sara makaan khaali tha.

Makaan ka maalik apni biwi ke sath akela hi rahta tha. Usne bataya ki uske do bete hain jo dusre shahar me apni biwiyo ko le kar rahte hain. Yaha par unka kharcha unki sarkari pension se chalta hai. Kabhi kabhi unke bachche bhi unhe paisa bhejwa dete hain.

Makaan is shahar ke hisaab se waisa nahi tha jaisa ki bade bade shahro me hote hain magar hamare liye bahut behtar tha. Hamne jab maalik se rahne ki baat ki to unhone inkaar nahi kiya balki yahi kaha ki hamare rahne se unhe bhi sahara rahega. Uske baad deepak ne unhe pahchaan ke taur par hamari ID ki photo copy di. Kiraye ki baat huyi to unhone kaha ki jo man kare de dena. Deepak ke kahne par maine advance me unhe teen hazaar rupaye nikaal kar de diye.

Hamare rahne ka intjaam ho gaya tha. Ground floor par buddha buddhi rahte the. Unhone hamare liye upar ke floor par kamra de diya. Hamne upar aa kar apna kamra dekha. Usme kram se do kamre the. Jis me se ek kamra kitchen ke liye banaya gaga tha. Bathroom kamre ke bagal se dusri side me tha. Upar ke floor me aur bhi do kamre the jo ki usi design me bane the. Ek taraf khaali jagah thi jo ki chhat hi tha. Chhat par boundary bani thi. Boundary ke peeche door door tak khaali jameen najar aa rahi thi. Dusri taraf aise hi type ke kuch makaan najar aa rahe the.

"Jagah to thik hai deepak bhai magar yaha se market aur city door hai." Nakul ne deepak se kaha.
"Door to hai bhai magar city me aisi jagah nahi milegi aur na hi itne saste me milegi. Dekha nahi makaan maalik kya kah raha tha. Kah raha tha ki jo dena ho de dena. Matlab ki yaha kiraye ki tension bhi nahi hogi tumhe. City se hat ke hai to yaha par shaanti bhi hai aur sabse badi baat ye ki yaha par pakde jane ka jyada dar bhi nahi hoga." Deepak ne samjhate huye kaha.

"Haa ye baat to hai deepak bhai." Nakul ne kaha.
"Yaha par neelam bhabhi ji ko akelapan mahsus nahi hoga. Kyo ki sahare ke liye makaan maalkin hai aur tumhe bhi tension nahi hogi. Main to kahta hu ki kismat wale ho bhai jo aisi jagah mil gai hai. Sochta hu main bhi yahi shift ho jaau. Uske baad ham dono sath me hi job par jaya karege." Deepak ne kaha.

"Ye bhi theek kaha deepak bhai lekin meri to abhi job lagi hi nahi hai uska kya kare. Job lag jaye to baaki ka sara tension bhi door ho jaye." Nakul ne kaha.
"Chinta mat karo bhai. Main kal hi company me tumhare job ke liye baat karta hu. Mujhe puri ummid hai ki tumhe waha par job mil jayegi." Deepak ne kaha.

"Kaash aisa hi ho deepak bhai." Nakul ne kaha.
"Aisa hi hoga nakul bhai. Bas ye samjho ki tumhari job lag gai hai. Ab chalo hotel se apna samaan yaha shift kar lo. Waise bhi abhi tum logo ko yaha ki saaf safaai aur sab kuch byawasthit karne me time lagega." Deepak ne kaha.

"Sahi kaha bhai aur abhi hame kuch samaan bhi market se kharidna padega. Jaise ki raashan aur khaana banane ka samaan wagaira." Nakul ne kaha.
"Ruko paise le lo aur sara samaan le aana. Tab tak main yaha ki saaf safaai karti hu." Maine kaha aur apne bag se apna parsh nikaal kar usme se kuch paise nakul ki taraf badha diye.

Paisa lete wakt nakul ke chehre par aise bhaav the jaise use ye paise lene me jhijhak aur sharm mahsus ho rahi ho magar majburi thi. Is liye usne mere hath se paise liye aur fir deepak ke sath chala gaya. Uske jane ke baad main kaafi der tak is sabke bare me sochti rahi. Fir maine apne dimaag se saari baato ko nikala aur kamre ki saaf safaayi me lag gai.

Update - 12

Shaam hone se pahle pahle maine kamro ki saaf safaai kar li thi. Sach kahu to haalat kharaab ho gai thi. Aise wakt par maa ki yaad aai thi aur wo sab yaad aaya jo kuch mere ghar me hota tha. Mom dad ki laadli thi main to ghar ka koi kaam mujhe koi karne nahi deta tha. Ghar me naukar the naukarani thi. Waise to main khud bhi ghar ke kaam karna pasand nahi karti thi magar kabhi kabhi mom mujhse ye jarur kahti thi ki har ladki ko khana banana aana chahiye kyo ki shadi ke baad jab ladki kisi dusre ke ghar bahu ban ke jati hai to waha use bahut kuch khud karna padta hai. Agar sasuraal paise wala hai aur waha naukar chaakar kaam karne ke liye lage ho tab bhi ek aurat ko khana banana aana chahiye. Main agar na nukur karti to mom jabardasti mujhe khana banana sikhaati thi aur is maamle me agar mere dad unse kuch kahte to wo dad ko hi sunane lagti thi. Is maamle me wo dad se bhi nahi darti thi.

Majbur ho kar hi sahi magar itna to hua hi ki mujhse khana banana aane laga tha aur fir baad me aisa hua ki mujhe bhi khana banana achha lagne laga. Dad ko mere hath ka bana khana bahut pasand tha. Mobile me tarah tarah ki cheeje dekhti aur fir unhe khud banane ki kosis karti. Ek wakt aisa aaya jab mom khud kahti ki ab rahne de. Jo sikhana tha tujhe wo seekh gai hai tu.

Apne ghar ki baat alag thi aur ghar me khana banana bhi alag baat thi magar yaha ki har baat ghar se alag thi. Yaha koi meri madad karne ke liye nahi aane wala tha balki jo kuch karna tha khud hi karna tha aur puri jimmedari ke sath. Ye sab soch kar meri aankho me aanshu to aaye magar maine feeki si muskaan ke sath unhe pochh liya. Kamre ki safaai karne ke liye yaha na jhaadu tha aur na hi koi bartan jisse ki usme paani la kar main kamre ke farsh par ponchha lagati. Is liye neeche aunty ke paas gai aur unke yaha se jhaadu aur ek baalti le aai. Uske baad main saaf safaai ke kaam me lag gai thi.

Upar ka floor aisa tha jaise yaha par diwaali ya dashahra me hi safaai hoti thi. Uske baad jaise yaha par safaai na karne ki kasam kha lete the ye buddha buddhi. Yahi vajah thi ki jab maine safaai karni shuru ki to last me pata chala ki jism ka ang ang dukh raha hai.

Shaam ko 6 baje ke kareeb nakul aur deepak aaye. Dono ke hatho me samaan tha jise un dono ne kamre me la kar rakh diya. Uske baad wo fir se neeche gaye aur jab waapas aaye to unke hatho me aur bhi samaan tha. Unke batane se hi pata chala ki itne samaan ke liye unhe auto karna pada tha. Sara samaan aa chuka tha aur ab use kamre me set karna tha. Deepak ne jane ki baat kahi aur nakul ko bola ki wo phone kar ke batayega company me job ke bare me. Deepak ke jane ke baad ham dono us samaan ko kamre me set karne lage. Waise to itna jyada samaan bhi nahi tha magar thakaan ki vajah se ab itna sa kaam bhi jyada lag raha tha.

Kuch der me jab sara samaan apni apni jagah set ho gaya to ham dono farsh par thakaan ki vajah se let gaye. Ham dono ke jism me jaise jaan hi nahi thi. Tabhi baahar se buddhi ki awaaj aai to main jaldi se uthi aur kamre se baahar aa gai. Baahar aai to dekha ki buddhi makaan maalkin hamare kamre ki taraf hi aa rahi hai. Mujhe dekhte hi usne kaha ki main khana na banaau kyo ki aaj raat ke liye usne hamare liye bhi khana bana legi. Maine jab kuch kahna chaha to usne kaha ki use pata hai ki is sab kaam me ham dono kafi thak gaye hoge is liye wo hamare liye aaj raat ka khana apne yaha bana legi. Uske baad kal se ham apne yaha bana lege. Buddhi ke kahne par maine bhi jyada na nukur nahi ki aur haa kah diya.

Buddhi ke jane ke baad main waapas kamre me aa gai. Maine nakul ko bataya ki buddhi ne kya kaha hai. Nakul meri baat sun kar bola ki chalo achha hai.

Nakul jo samaan laya tha usme ek cheej nahi tha aur wo tha bistar magar ek chaadar jarur thi. Matlab ki hame farsh par hi sona tha. Iske pahle tak aisa nahi tha kyo ki mumbai me ham rohan ke flat par the jaha sab kuch bahut achha hi tha. Khana banane ke liye ek chhota wala gas slender tha jisme choolha uske upar hi fit tha. Bartan me do logo ke khane ka pura set tha aur raasan me 10kg aata 2kg chaawal 1kg daal thi aur baaki thodi bahut sabjiya. Uske baad masale aur sarso ka tel. Ek plastic ki baalti aur ek plastic ka hi jug tha.

Kuch der ham dono ne farsh par lete lete hi araam kiya aur fir fresh hone ke liye baari baari se bathroom gaye. Aunty ne jab neeche se awaaz di to ham dono neeche khana khane chale gaye. Khana khaate wakt makaan maalik ne ham dono ke hamare bare me pucha to hamne jhijhakte huye apne bare me thoda bahut bataya. Uske baad achanak hi makaan maalik ne ek aisi baat kahi ki ham dono andar hi andar ghabra gaye.

Makaan maalik ne hamari taraf dekhte huye kaha ki ham dono apne apne gharo se bhaag kar yaha aaye hain na. Main aur nakul uski is baat se kuch bol na sake. Hamari chuppi dekh kar makaan maalik ne muskurate huye kaha ghabrane ki jarurat nahi hai. Use to ham dono ko dekhte hi samajh aa gaya tha ki ham dono ek dusre se prem karte hain aur yaha ghar se bhaag kar aaye hain. Makaan maalik ne kaha ki jawaani me insaan josh me aa kar aisa hi karta hai. Usne bhi yahi kiya tha apni jawaani me. Ham dono uski is baat se hairaan ho gaye. Tabhi buddhi ne kaha ki un dono ne jab hame dekha tha to unhe apni jawaani ke din yaad aa gaye the ki kaise Suresh ke ghar wale mujhe apni bahu banane se inkaar kar diye the aur fir kaise suresh apne ghar walo ke khilaaf ja kar mujh jaisi nichli cast ki ladki ko le kar ghar se bhaag aaya tha.

Ham dono hi us budhiya ki baato se hairaan the jabki budhiya bata rahi thi ki suresh ek bramhan tha aur wo ek baniya yaani gupta cast wale ki ladki thi. Wo dono apne bare me yahi sab batate rahe. Khana khane ke baad main aur nakul upar apne kamre me aa gaye. Kamre ka darwaja band karne ke baad ham dono chaadar bichha kar wahi farsh par let gaye. Ham dono ke dimaag me un buddhe buddhi ki baate chal rahi thi.

"Kitni ajeeb baat hai na neelam ki prem karne walo ko jyadatar jamane se bhagna hi padta hai. Aksar aisa hota hai ki prem karne walo ke ghar wale apne bachcho ke is rishte ke khilaaf hi hote hain aur fir do premi majbur ho kar aisa kadam utha lete hain jo unke alawa baaki sari duniya ki najar me galat hi hota hai." Nakul ne kaha.

"Prem hota hi aisa hai jaan. Uski takdir aisi hi hoti hai. Sochne wali baat hai na ki duniya me prem to sabhi karte hain aur is duniya me prem se badh kar bhi kuch nahi hai magar jo log prem karne lagte hain unke wahi dushman ban jate hain jo ye baat jante hain ki ye prem hi hai jo logo ko ek dusre se baadhe huye hai. Jab log is prem ki ahmiyat ko jaante hain to fir kyo prem karne walo ke khilaaf ho jate hain." Maine kaha.

"Pata nahi neelam. Shayad is liye ki log prem se jyada khud ko ahmiyat dete hain. Agar insaan bada aadmi hai to wo prem se jyada apni ijjat aur apne rutbe ko ahmiyat deta hai ye soch kar ki usse neeche wala is prem ko galat samajh kar uski ijjat aur uske rutbe par koi tippadi na kar de. Wahi ek taraf jo aadmi chhota hai aur agar use kisi bade aadmi ki ladki se prem ho jaye to wo ye soch kar kahi na kahi khush hota hai ki isse uski ahmiyat badh gai hai. Matlab dono soorat me baat ahmiyat ki hi hui. Wo dono ye nahi sochte ki prem se bada to kuch hai hi nahi.

Wo to itna bada aur prabhaavshali hai ki uski vajah se ye duniya bhi chal rahi hai aur uske dwara bhagwan ko bhi paya ja sakta hai. Example ke liye krishn ki diwani meera aur soordas jaiso ko hi dekh lo." Nakul ne kaha.

"Sahi kaha tumne. Insaan sab samajhta hai magar karta wahi hai jisme uski ahmiyat aur shaakh par koi aanch na aaye." Maine kaha.
"Waise ek sawaal puchhu. Nakul ne meri taraf karwat le kar kaha.

"Haa puchho." Maine bhi nakul ki taraf apna chehra kar liya.
"Jab hamare bachche hoge aur wo bade ho kar kisi se prem karege tab kya ham bhi is prem se jyada apni ahmiyat aur shaakh ke bare me sochege aur use ahmiyat dege." Nakul ne kaha.
"Bilkul nahi. Kam se kam main to aisa nahi karugi. Kya tum aisa karoge." Maine pucha.

"Mujhe lagta hai ki wakt ke sath insaan ki soch bhi badal jati hai. Aaj ham jis cheej ko sahi aur jayaj kah rahe hain aur sari duniya ke logo ko galat kah rahe hain to ho sakta hai ki jab ham dono us umar me pahuchege to shayad ham bhi baaki sabki tarah aisa hi kare." Nakul ne kaha.

"Tum kahna kya chaahte ho nakul." Mujhe nakul ki ye baat samajh nahi aai thi.
"Wakt umar aur paristhitiya aisi cheeje hain jo apne apne time me insaan ko badal deti hain. Maine kahi padha hai aisa." Nakul ne kaha to main uski taraf dekhti rahi aur samajhne ki kosis karne lagi ki wo kahna kya chaah raha tha.

"Chhodo is baat ko mujhe tumhe kuch batana hai magar pahle promise karo ki tum naraaj nahi hoge." Maine kaha.
"Tumse naraaj hone ka sawaal hi nahi hai. Bolo kya batana hai tumhe." Nakul ne kaha.
"Asal me ek baat hai jo maine tumse chhupaai hai magar maine chhupaya sirf isi liye ki kahi tum us baat se pareshan na ho jaao." Maine kaha.

"Kis baat ki baat kar rahi ho tum." Nakul ne puchha.
"Wo jab ham dono ghar se bhaag kar railway station aaye the na tab usi raat waha par mere ratan bhaiya bhi aaye the." Maine kaha.
"Kya. Ye kya kah rahi ho tum." Nakul meri ye baat sun buri tarah hairaan hua.

"Haan nakul yahi sach hai. Tum us wakt apne dosto ke sath baate karne me busy the is liye tumhe is baat ka pata hi nahi chala. Main socho me gum akeli baithi thi aur tabhi kisi ne pichhe se mere kandhe par haath rakha to maine hadbada kar apne peeche dekha. Jaise hi maine apne pichhe ratan bhaiya ko dekha to meri haalat kharaab ho gai. Mere mukh se koi awaaj nahi nikli thi. Main to ye soch soch kar dar ke maare mari ja rahi thi ki wo us wakt waha kaise the aur agar wo the to fir dad bhi hoge." Maine kaha.

"Fir. Mera matlab ki tumhare bhaiya ne kya tumhe kuch kaha aur tumne mujhse ye baat chhupaai kyo." Nakul hairaan tha.
"Main kaise batati jaan. Ek to ghar se bhaagne ka tension aur upar se pakde jane ka tension. Main nahi chaahti thi ki itne sare tension me main tumhe ye sab bata kar aur jyada tension me daal du. Waise bhi is baat se ham par koi khatre jaisi baat nahi thi." Maine kaha.

Nakul ke puchhne par maine use us raat ki saari baat bataai. Ye bhi bataya ki ratan bhaiya ne mujhse kya kaha aur fir unhone mujhe ek mobile bhi diya tha jo ki abhi bhi mere bag me hai. Saari baate sunne ke baad nakul chup rah gaya tha.

"To tumhe kya lagta hai tumhare bhaiya ne kis liye tumhe mobile diya hoga. Mobile dene ke pichhe unki koi chaal to nahi hai." Nakul ne mujhse kaha.
"Lagta to nahi aisa magar ho bhi sakta hai aur isi liye main us mobile ko hamesha switch off hi rakhti hu." Maine kaha.

"Kya ek baar bhi use on nahi kiya." Nakul ne pucha.
"Nahi aisa nahi hai. Maine ek do baar on kiya tha aur bhaiya se whatsapp par baate bhi ki thi. Unhone mujhe bataya tha ki mere ghar se is tarah chale jane ke baad ghar me sab kitne paresha the aur fir meri talaash me dad kya kar rahe the." Maine kaha.

"Kya aur bhi koi baat hai jise tumne mujhse abhi bhi chhupaya hua hai." Nakul ne meri taraf ajeeb tarah se dekhte huye pucha.
"Haa ek baat aur hai. Bhaiya ne bataya ki jis raat ham log waha se mumbai aane ke liye nikle the usi raat se meri dost naina gayab hai." Maine kaha.

"Kya matlab. Naina kyo gayab hai." Nakul fir hairaan hua.
"Bhaiya ne bataya ki usi raat se naina ka kahi pata nahi hai aur is vajah se sanjay uncle bhi uske liye pareshan hain."
"Badi ajeeb baat hai. Kaha gayab ho gai hogi wo." Nakul ne kaha.

"Yahi to meri bhi samajh me nahi aata ki wo us raat gai kaha aur fir gayab kaise ho gai. Mujhe lagta hai ki kahi wo kisi musibat me na ho." Maine kaha.
"Ho sakta hai neelam. Agar wo usi raat se gayab hai to jarur uske sath kuchh hua hoga." Nakul ne kaha.

"Mujhe to uske liye badi chinta ho rahi hai nakul. Jane kaha hogi aur kis haal me hogi." Maine kaha.
"Iska matlab tumhare dad ke sath naina ke dad isi liye yaha aaye hain. Unhe lagta hoga ki naina hamare pichhe aai hogi aur wo hamare sath hi hai magar naina to hamare sath aai hi nahi aur na hi hame pata hai ki wo kaha hai." Nakul ne kaha.

"Ye to ham jante hain na ki naina hamare sath nahi aai. Dad aur sanjay uncle to yahi samajh rahe hoge ki naina hamare hi sath hai." Maine kaha.
"Badi hairani ki baat hai. Aakhir naina gai kaha hogi." Nakul jaise khud se hi puch raha tha.

"Mujhe to uski bahut fikra ho rahi hai nakul. Jane kaha hogi wo aur kis haal me hogi. Kahi uske sath kuch bura to nahi ho gaya. Hey bhagwan plz uski hifajat karna." Maine bhagwan se vinti karte huye kaha.

Main aur nakul naina ke bare me hi sochte rahe aur fir jane kab hamari aankh lag gai. Subah sabse pahle meri hi aankh khuli. Farsh par letne se jism akad sa gaya tha. Maine dekha nakul abhi bhi gahri neend me tha aur bahut hi masoom dikh raha tha. Mujhe us par bahut jyada pyar aaya to maine jhuk kar badi savdhani se uske hotho ko halke se choom liya. Itne me hi meri saanse tej ho gai thi aur mera dil teji se dhadakne laga tha. Uske hotho ko choomne ke baad maine apne chehre ko uske chehre se door kiya aur kuch der chup chaap use dekhti rahi. Uske baad main uthi aur fresh hone ke liye kamre se nikal kar bathroom me chali gai.

Fresh ho kar aai to maine kitchen me thodi bahut safaai ki aur chaay banane ka socha magar doodh to tha hi nahi. Maine apni life me kabhi black tea nahi pi thi lekin lag raha tha ki life me ab black tea ka bhi swaad chakhna padega. Nakul chaay patti aur chini le aaya tha. Is liye maine black tea banaai aur fir steel ke glass me hi use daal kar nakul ke paas aa gai.

Nakul ko jaga kar maine use black tea offer ki to wo pahle kuch palo tak use dekhta raha aur fir muskurate huye usne mere hath se glass le liya. Glass ek hi tha is liye maine socha ki pahle nakul ko us glass me chaay de du uske baad usi glass me main pi lugi.

"Kya tumne kabhi black tea pi hai." Nakul ne chaay ki do teen chuskiya lene ke baad mujhse puchha to maine muskurate huye inkaar me sir hila diya.
"Maine to bahuto baar pi hai. Is liye black tea mere liye buri nahi lagegi magar tumhe jarur lagegi. Bas kuch time ki baat hai neelam. Uske baad dhire dhire ham sab kuch thik kar lege." Nakul ne kaha.

"Tumhare sath hu to mujhe sab kuch achha hi lag raha hai jaan. Main maanti hu ki hamari zindagi ke shuruaati din thodi muskilo se hi katege magar dukh taklif aur muskile to har kisi ki life me aati jati rahti hain. Is liye mujhe is baat se jyada fark nahi padta. Mujhe yakeen hai ki abhi ki saari muskilo ko ham dono asaani se jhel lege aur fir hamari life me sab kuch thik ho jayega." Maine nakul se kaha.

"Kaash mere paas itna time hota ki main pahle apne aapko kaabil bana leta aur fir tumhare sath apni jindagi ki shuruaat karta to aaj ham itne bebas aur lachaar jaisi situation me na hote." Nakul ne sir jhukaye huye kaha to maine uske chehre ko apne hatho se pakad kar uthaya.

"Tumhari koi galti nahi hai nakul. Is liye tumhe kisi baat ke liye sharminda hone ki jarurat nahi hai. Wakt aur halaat ne hame iske liye majbur kar diya tha to ham kya karte. Par koi baat nahi jaan. Sab kuch bhale hi hamari soch ke anusaar nahi hua magar itna to hua na ki aaj ham dono ek sath hain aur apni ek alag duniya bana rahe hain." Maine kaha.

"Bas ek baar meri job lag jaye. Uske baad kisi baat ka tension nahi hoga. Waise deepak ne kaha to hai ki wo apni company me meri job lagwa dega. Agar aisa ho gaya to hamare liye achha hi hoga warna is ajnabi shahar me mujhe naukari ki talaash bhi karni hogi. Bhala kab tak ham dono yaha khate pite pade rahege." Nakul ne kaha.

"Tension na lo nakul. Deepak ne kaha hai to jarur wo job lagwa dega. Chalo ab chhodo in baato ko aur jaao fresh ho lo." Maine kaha to nakul ne chaay khatam ki aur khaali glass rakh diya.

Nakul ke jane ke baad maine us glass ko dhoya aur fir maine bhi usme chaay daal kar pi. Black tea ka swaad sach me mujhe achha nahi laga tha but ab kisi swaad ke achha na lagne se mujhe koi fark nahi padna chahiye tha. Is liye maine bhi use pi aur fir subah ke liye breakfast banane ki taiyari me lag gai.

Dopahar ko budhiya mere kamre me aai. Ham dono luch kar ke pade hi the jab wo aai. Budhiya ne jab kamre ke baahar se hame awaaj di to ham dono hi hadbada kar uth gaye the aur fir maine kamre ka darwaja khola. Mujhe ajeeb sa lag raha tha uske aane se. Ajeeb is liye kyo ki jane wo ham dono ke bare me kya kya soch rahi ho.

Budhiya ke aane se nakul ko bhi thoda uncomfortable lagne tha magar ham kar bhi kya sakte the. Maine budhiya ko farsh par bichhi chaadar me baithne ko kaha to wo halki muskaan ke sath baith gai. Ham dono ko hi samajh nahi aa raha tha ki ham us budhiya se kya baat kare aur ye bhi ki wo hamare paas kyo aai hai.

Budhiya ne ham dono se khana pina ke bare me pucha to maine bataya ki ham dono thodi der pahle hi kha ke fursat huye hain. Wo budhiya kuch der idhar udhar dekhti rahi uske baad boli ki surash(Budhiya ka pati) kah rahe the ki agar tum logo ki kisi cheej ki jarurat ho to bina sankoch kiye maag lena. Mujhse bhi yahi kaha ki ja ke dekh aao unhe kisi cheej ki jarurat to nahi hai.

Budhiya ki is baat se maine kaha ki nahi hame kisi cheej ki jarurat nahi hai. Sab kuch hai aur sab kuch bahut achha hai. Meri baat par budhiya ne kaha ki unke dusre wale kamre me ek bed rakha hai lekin wo thoda purana hai to agar tum logo ko thik lage to use apne kamre me le aao. Farsh par letna thik nahi hai. Maine budhiya ki is baat se nakul ki taraf dekha. Nakul ne meri taraf dekh kar apne kandhe uchka diye. Jaise kah raha ho ki wo kya bole.

Budhiya ke kahne par maine bhi thoda sankoch ke sath kah hi diya ki thik hai. Uske baad budhiya ne kaha ki dekho kisi baat ke liye sankoch na karna. Yaha par hame kisi baat ki chinta nahi karni chahiye. Ham jante hain ki tum is wakt kin halaato se gujar rahe ho is liye jyada chinta mat karna sab thik ho jayega.

Kuch der baad budhiya chali gai aur kah gai ki upar ke floor par hi jo dusra wala kamra hai usi me wo bed rakha hai aur kuch kapde bhi hain jaise ki gadde rajaai wagaira. Budhiya ke jane ke baad maine nakul se kaha ki chalo dekhte hain kis tarah ka bed hai wo. Agar hamare letne layak hai to use apne kamre me rakh lete hain. Meri is baat se nakul ne kaha thik hai chalo.

Ham dono apne kamre se nikal kar us wale kamre me gaye. Kamre me lock nahi laga tha balki sirf baahar se kundi hi lagi hui thi usme. Kundi khol kar ham andar gaye to dekha kamre me ek taraf bed rakha hua tha aur uske upar kuch kapde rakhe huye the jo ki chaadar se dhake huye the. Nakul ne chaadar hata ke dekha to usme gadde rajaai the jo ki purane hi the. Shayad buddha buddhi ke ladko ke the. Bed ki haalat thik thi. Yaani ham dono usme bade araam se let sakte the. Bed ki gaddi bhi thik thi magar ek kone se halka sa fati hui thi.

Ham dono ne bed par rakhe kapdo ko utha kar ek taraf rakha aur fir us bed ko saaf karne lage. Usme dhool si jama ho gai thi. Aakhir kuch der me jab wo achhe se saaf ho gaya to nakul ne bed ki gaddi ko bhi nikaal kar ek taraf rakh diya. Uske baad usne bed ko uthane ki koshish ki. Bed ek taraf se uth to gaya magar akele use waha se apne kamre me lana asaan nahi tha. Ye dekh kar maine bhi use uthane me nakul ki help ki.

Aakhir badi muskil se wo bed ham apne kamre me le hi aaye. Bed ki gaddi ko achhe se jhaad kar maine use dhoop me rakhwa diya taaki uski smell chali jaye. Baaki jo kapde the unme se jo jyada thik the unhe bhi dhoop me rakhwa diya. Bed gaddi par jab kaafi dhoop lag gai to nakul ne use la kar bed par laga diya. Is kaam se fursat hone ke baad ham dono us bed me aa kar let gaye. Ab achha feel ho raha tha. Maine nakul se kaha ki ye bhi hamare liye achha hi hua.

Din ke teen baje deepak ka phone aaya. Usne nakul ko bataya ki usne company me uske job ke liye baat kar li hai. Is liye use kal subah das baje uske sath hi company jana hoga. Deepak ne kaha ki is wakt use job ki shakht jarurat hai is liye use agar koi thik kaam ke bajaye kisi dusre kaam ke liye kahe to wo inkaar na kare. Deepak ki is baat par nakul ne kaha thik hai.

Deepak se baat karne ke baad nakul ne mujhe saari baat bataai to maine kaha kal deepak ke sath ja kar dekh lena ki kis tarah ka kaam waha milta hai. Uske baad kuch khaas nahi hua. Shaam ko makaan maalik ne nakul ko bulaya to wo uske paas chala gaya aur main raat ke liye khana banane ki taiyari me lag gai. Makaan maalik nakul se uske kaam ke bare me puch raha tha jiska jawaab nakul ne yahi diya ki kal wo apne dost deepak ke sath uski company me job ke liye jayega. Nakul ki baat par buddhe ne kaha ki agar waha job na mile to wo usse bataye. Wo kahi par uski job lagwa dega.

Raat me ham dono ne dinner kiya aur fir main sare bartan dhone lagi. Main khush thi ki kal nakul ki job lag jayegi aur fir sab thik ho jayega. Bartan dhone ke baad main bhi nakul ke sath bed par let gai. Nakul ne mujhe bata diya tha ki makaan maalik ne use kis liye bulaya tha.

Update - 13

Dusre din subah main uthi aur nakul ko bhi utha diya. Kyo ki use das baje deepak ke sath job ke liye jana tha. Sabse pahle maine black tea banaayi aur fir baari baari se use glass me ham dono ne pi. Uske baad main breakfast banane me lag gai. 9 baje ke pahle hi nakul naha dho kar aur kapde pahan kar deepak ke sath jane ko taiyar ho gaya tha. Uske chehre par aaj ek alag hi chamak dikh rahi thi. Breakfast karte wakt maine usse puchha to usne bataya ki wo job ke liye exited hai aur agar use job mil gai to ye khushi ki baat hogi hamare liye.

9:35 par deepak ka phone aaya aur usne nakul ko apne documents le kar aane ko kaha. Deepak main road par uska wait kar raha tha. Nakul ki job ki baat se ham dono ke hi dil joro se dhadak rahe the. Ye soch kar ki jane kya hoga. Main bhagwan se minnate kar rahi thi ki nakul ki job lag jaye.

Ham dono ke paas do hi bag the. Ek mera aur ek nakul ka. Nakul ne apne bag se apne kapde wagaira nikaal diye the taaki wo us bag me apne documents daal kar deepak ke sath company ja sake. Deepak ka phone aane ke do minute baad hi nakul kamre se nikal gaya. Main seedhiyo tak uske peeche peeche aai thi. Nakul ke jane ke baad main waapas kamre me aai aur bed par baith kar apni badhi hui dhadkano ko kaabu karne lagi.

Buddha buddhi ko pata tha ki nakul job ke liye gaya hai is liye uske jane ke thodi der baad budhiya mere paas aai aur mujhe dilasha dete huye kahne lagi ki chinta mat karo beti. Sab thik hi hoga bas bhagwan par bharosa rakho. Budhiya kuch der tak mere paas baithi rahi fir wo chali gai.

Kamre me main akeli thi aur mujhe sukoon nahi mil raha tha. Mere man me hajaaro tarah ke khayaal aa rahe the aur isi vajah se main chintit bhi thi. Mere man me bas ek hi baat chal rahi thi ki nakul ko job mil gai hogi ki nahi. Agar job nahi mili to kya hoga. Apne andar chal rahe dwand ko door karne ke liye main kabhi kamre se baahar khaali chhat ki taraf chali jati to kabhi koi kaam karne lagti. Ek ajeeb si bechaini ho rahi thi jiski vajah se mujhe kuch bhi achha nahi lag raha tha.

Subah se dopahar aur dopahar se shaam ho gai thi. Nakul ab tak nahi aaya tha aur uske na aane se main aur bhi jyada bechain ho gai thi. Man me tarah tarah ki shankaaye ubhar rahi thi. Jiwan me pahli baar is tarah ki situation ka saamna kar rahi thi main. Badi muskil se ek ek pal gujar raha tha. Is beech kai baar budhiya mere paas aai thi aur meri haalat ko dekh kar mujhe dilasha de rahi thi.

Shaam ko 6:20 par nakul aaya. Use aaya dekh kar jane kyo meri aankho me aanshu aa gaye aur main jhapat kar usse lipat gai. Mere andar ke jajbaat mere kaabu se baahar ho gaye the. Mujhe apne se is tarah lipte dekh nakul ko laga ki mere sath kuch hua hai is liye wo mujhse puchne laga. Kuch der baad main nakul se alag hui aur fir ja kar glass me nakul ke liye paani le aai.

"Itni der kyo laga di aane me nakul. Tumhe pata hai meri kya haalat ho gai thi." Maine nakul ke paas hi baithte huye kaha.
"Haa main samajh sakta hu neelam. Par main kya karta. Mere paas phone to tha magar tumhare phone ka no nahi tha aur agar hota bhi to kaise lagata. Tumhara wo phone to switch off rahta hai na." Nakul ne kaha.

"Haa par subah se ab tak kya kar rahe the aur kya hua waha par. Tumhari job lagi ki nahi." Maine utaawlepan se pucha is baar.
"Haa neelam meri job lag gai aur isi liye mujhe aane me itni der ho gai. Asal me jab mujhe select kar liya gaya to maine aaj se hi kaam karne ka man bhi bana liya aur fir kaam par lag gaya. Isi liye der ho gai meri jaan. Ab main khush hu aur mujhe tension nahi hai. Ab ham khushi khushi yaha rahege neelam aur apni duniya basayege." Nakul ne khushi se kaha to main bhi uski baat sun kar khush ho gai. Main itna jyada khush ho gai ki maine aage badh kar nakul ke right chick par kiss kar diya. Ye dekh kar nakul muskura utha.

"Ye kya tha." Nakul ne pucha.
"Pyar aur kya." Maine muskura ke kaha.
"Ye kaisa pyar tha. Mujhe laga tha ki itni badi khushi ki baat hai to kam se kam aaj kuch khaas wala pyar milega." Nakul ne kaha.

"Aisi baat hai kya." Maine tirchhi najar se nakul ko dekha.
"Aur nahi to kya." Nakul muskuraya.
"Thik hai to bataao kis tarah ka pyar chahiye mere sona babu ko." Maine muskurate huye pucha.

"Yaar mujhe job mili hai to is khushi me muh meetha karwana chahiye na.

" Nakul ne kaha.
"Oh haa lekin muh meetha kaise karwaau. Tumhe market se kuch meetha wagaira lana chahiye tha na. Main bhi muh meetha kar leti." Main samajh to gai thi nakul ki baat magar main anjaan banne ka naatak karne lagi thi.

"Yaar uske liye market se meetha lane ki kya jarurat hai. Ham dusre tarike se bhi to apna muh meetha kar sakte hain na." Nakul ne mujhe samjhate huye kaha jis par main man hi man muskuraai.
"Achha lekin wo kaise." Maine aise kaha jaise mujhe uski baat samajh na aai ho aur meri is baat par nakul ka chehra dekhne laayak ho gaya. Wo kahna to chaahta tha magar jhijhak raha tha kahne se.

"Wo ham ek dusre ke hotho ko kiss karege to muh meetha ho jayega. Aise wala mere kahne ka matlab hai ki." Nakul ne atakte huye kaha jabki maine uski baat par hairaan hone ki acting ki.
"Irada to nek hai na tumhara." Maine uski taraf dhyaan se dekha to wo apni najre churane laga. Fir jaise usne himmat ki.

"Kya ham itna bhi nahi kar sakte." Usne masoom si shakal bana kar kaha to main hasne lagi aur mujhe us par bahut jyada pyar aa gaya.
"Kyo nahi kar sakte jaan. Balki jo chaaho kar sakte ho. Main to tumhari hi hu." Maine kaha aur uske gale me apni dono baahe daal di. Jisse uske hotho par muskaan aa gai. Main jaanti thi ki nakul is maamle me jhijhakta tha is liye main kuch palo tak uski aankho me dekhti rahi aur fir maine aage badh kar uske hotho par apne hoth rakh diye. Ham dono ke hi jism me ek meethi si laher daud gai.

Maine nakul ke hotho par apne hoth rakh diye the jisse meri dhadkane tej ho gai thi. Kuch palo tak hamare hoth aise hi chhuye rahe. Na nakul ne koi harkat ki aur na hi maine. Main intjar kar rahi thi ki nakul koi harkat karega magar jab usne koi harkat na ki to mujhse na raha gaya. Maine aahista se nakul ke nichle hoth ko apne hotho ke beech daba liya aur use kiss karne lagi. Maine filmo me dekha tha ki kaise ek ladka ladki kiss karte the. Is liye main bhi waisa hi karne lagi. Mera jism kaamp raha tha aur saanse nirantar badhti hi ja rahi thi.

Nakul ne jab dekha ki main uske nichle hoth ko apne hotho me daba kar choom rahi hu to wo bhi waisa hi karne laga. Uske dono hath niche se uthe aur fir meri kamar ke thoda upar dhire dhire kasne lage. Kuch hi palo me nakul ki harkat tej ho gai. Main chaunki to jarur magar use roka nahi balki mujhe uski harkat se maja aane laga tha. Nakul ab utawalepan se mere hotho ko kabhi chumta to kabhi mere hoth ko apne muh me daba kar mere hoth ko kulfi taraf chusne lagta. Mere jism me badi teji se kuch hone laga tha. Aisa lag raha tha jaise pure jism me chitiya regne lagi ho.

Ham dono hi hosh khote ja rahe the. Nakul ke dono hath meri peeth par ghoom rahe the aur fir achanak hi uska ek hath niche aaya aur kuch hi palo me mere right side wale stan par jam gaya. Abhi main uske hath rakhne se chaunki hi thi ki usne mere stan ko jor se daba diya. Mujhe jhatka laga aur main hosh me aa gai. Hosh me aate hi main nakul se alag ho gai. Meri saanse teji se chal rahi thi jisse meri chhaatiya upar niche hone lagi thi.

Jaise hi main nakul se alag hui to nakul bhi hosh me aa gaya aur meri taraf dekhte hi wo najre churane laga. Yahi haal mera bhi tha. Mera jism buri tarah kaamp raha tha. Nakul samajh gaya tha ki main usse kyo alag ho gai thi aur shayad isi liye wo mujhse najre churane laga tha. Mujhe abhi bhi apne stan par nakul ka haath feel ho raha tha. Aisa lag raha tha jaise abhi bhi uska haath mere right stan ko daba raha hai. Life me pahli baar kisi aur ne mere stan ko is tarah se chhua tha. Mujhe is baat se behad sharam aa rahi thi. Ham dono kuch nahi bol rahe the. Fir jab ham dono ke andar ki aandhi kuch shaant hui to maine sharam ko chhupa kar nakul ki taraf dekha. Usne bhi mujhe dekha. Usse najar milte hi mujhe sharam aai aur maine najre jhuka li. Mere hotho par halki si muskaan bhi ubhar aai thi jise main chaah kar bhi chhupa na saki.

"Wo mujhe pata hi nahi chala ki kaise mera haath tumhare waha par chala gaya tha." Nakul ne dhimi awaaj me kaha to maine najar utha kar uski taraf dekha.
"Koi baat nahi. Achha ab muh meetha ho gaya na." Maine muskura kar kaha to nakul ke hotho par muskaan ubhar aai.

"Haa ho gaya aur sach kahu to bahut meetha tha." Nakul ne kaha.
"Achha ji waise to bada jhijhakte ho kuch bhi karne se aur jab karna shuru kiya to pata nahi kaha kaha pahuch jate ho. Bade chaalu ho tum." Maine muskurate huye kaha.

"Wo maine kaha na ki mujhe pata hi nahi chala." Nakul ne safaai di.
"Ab safaai dene ki jarurat nahi hai janaab. Sab tumhara hi hai magar main chaahti hu ki sab kuch ham shadi ke baad kare." Maine nakul ki taraf dekhte huye kaha.

"Maine bhi to nahi kaha na ki ham abhi kuch kare. Main to bas muh meetha karne ko kah raha tha." Nakul ne kaha.
"Ab ho gaya na muh meetha. Chalo jaao bathroom me fresh ho ke aao. Tab tak main khana bana leti hu. Uske baad garma garam khayege ham dono." Maine kaha to nakul ne haa me sir hilaya aur apne kapde utaarne laga.

Nakul fresh ho ke aaya hi tha ki kamre ke baahar se uncle ji ki awaaj aai. Buddha nakul ko bula raha tha. Shayad wo nakul ki job ke bare me puchhna chaahta hoga. Uncle ke bulane par nakul ne jaldi se dusre normal wale kapde pahne aur niche chala gaya. Idhar main khushi khushi khana bana rahi thi aur abhi kuch der pahle jo kuch ham dono ke beech hua tha uske bare me soch soch muskura bhi rahi thi. Nakul ke jane ke baad main baar baar apne right stan par apna haath fer deti thi. Mujhe abhi bhi apne stan par uska haath feel ho raha tha aur is ahsaas se mujhe ajeeb si gudgudi ho rahi thi.

Kuch der me jab nakul aaya to maine uske liye thaali me khana lagaya. Nakul ne khana khate huye hi bataya ki uncle usse uski job ke bare me puch rahe the to usne bata diya ki job lag gai hai aur ab wo roj subah job par jaya karega. Ham dono ne khana khaya aur fir nakul bed par let gaya jabki main bartan dhone lagi.

Bartan dhone ke baad main bhi bed par aa kar nakul ke paas let gai.

Hamne ek dusre se us bare me koi baat nahi ki balki nakul ne ye jarur kaha ki ek maheene baad jab use salary milegi to ham dono kisi mandir me ja kar shadi kar lenge. Nakul ki is baat par maine bhi haa kaha. Lekin hame abhi bhi is baat ka tension tha ki police hamari talaash me agar yaha tak aa gai to kya hoga.

Raat ko ham dono isi bare me baate karte rahe aur fir so gaye. Dusre din se ek routine sa ban gaya. Yaani subah uthna fir nakul ke liye breakfast banana. Uske baad uske liye dopahar ke liye luch pack karna. Nakul ke jane ke baad kamre me akele rahna ya fir aunty agar aa jati to usse baate karna. Shaam ko nakul aata aur fir ham kha pi kar so jate. Aise hi din gujarte rahe. Police se pakde jane ka dar bana hi raha. Police abhi tak hame khoj nahi paai thi. Nakul rohan se phone par baat kar leta tha. Rohan ne ek din bataya ki mere dad aur sanjay uncle waapas jane ki baat kar rahe the. Hamari khoj me police lagi hui thi. Police walo ka kahna tha ki jaise hi unhe ham milege wo dad ko suchit kar dege. Do din baad dad aur sanjay uncle waapas gaav chale gaye. Main samajh sakti thi ki unki kya dasa rahi hogi magar wo kar bhi kya sakte the. Bhala kab tak yaha pade rahte apna kaam dhandha chhod kar.

Nakul ki job lage pandrah din ho gaye the jab ek din uncle ji ne ek baar fir se nakul ko subah bulaya. Nakul jab waapas aaya to uske chehre par chinta dikhi mujhe. Maine jab usse pucha to usne bataya ki hamari photo aaj ke akhbaar me chhapi hui hai aur khabar ye chhapi hai ki ham dono agar kisi ko kahi bhi dikhe to wo police ko suchit kare. Nakul ki is baat par mera dil dhakk se rah gaya.

Jis baat ka dar thoda kam hua tha wo dar is akhbaar ki baat se pahle se aur jyada ho gaya tha. Abhi tak to sirf police ka dar tha magar ab to aam logo ka bhi dar ho gaya tha. Ek tarah se ab ham ghar se baahar hi nahi nikal sakte the. Kyo ki baahar nikalne ka matlab tha logo dwara pahchaan liya jana aur fir koi na koi police ko bata dega ki usne hame kaha par dekha hai.

Akhbaar me chhapi hamari photo aur police dwara chhapwaai gai baat ne jaise hamare liye ek jaal bana diya tha jisme fasna hi ab hamari kismat ban gai thi. Yaha aa kar aur nakul ki job lag jane se jo ham khush ho gaye the aur apne future ka sochne lage the us khushi me jaise grahan sa lag gaya tha. Ham dono ki samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki ab ham kya kare aur kaha jaye.

Neel:heart:m​

Update - 14

Akhbaar me chhapi khabar se ham bahut jyada chintit ho gaye the. Kaha nakul ki job lag jane se main uske sath jindagi gujaarne ke sapne bunne lagi thi aur kaha mere wo sapne is khabar ne do pal me chaknachoor kar diye the. Hame samajh nahi aa raha tha ki hamare sath ye sab kya ho raha tha. Bhagwan ye kaisa imtehaan le raha tha hamara. Ek taraf to wo har baar hamari madad ke liye kisi na kisi ko bhej deta tha aur dusri taraf fir se ek raasta band kar deta tha taaki ham aage na badh sake.

"Mujhe nahi lagta nakul ki mere dad ne akhbaar me ham dono ki photo ke sath aisi khabar chhapwaayi hogi. Main unhe achhi tarah janti hu. Wo sir to kata sakte hain magar ijjat ke liye sir jhuka nahi sakte. Ye kaam jarur kisi aur ne karwaya hai." Maine nakul se kaha to usne meri taraf dekha.

"Bhala aisa kaun karwa sakta hai aur kyo." Nakul ne pucha.
"Mujhe lagta hai ki ye kaam sanjay uncle ne dad ki chori se karwaya hoga. Aakhir unki beti naina bhi to gayab hai. Ho sakta hai ki unhone apni ijjat se jyada apni beti ko mahatwa diya ho aur beti ko jald se jald talash karne ke liye unhone police ko apni beti ke sath sath hamari bhi khabar chhapwa di ho." Maine kaha.

"Haa khabar to naina ki bhi chhapi hai akhbaar me. Waise ye khabar to tumhare ratan bhaiya bhi akhbaar me chhapwa sakte hain. Sambhav hai ki unhone ye sab tumhare chacha ji ke kahne par kiya ho." Nakul ne kaha.
"Nahi nakul. Ratan bhaiya aisa nahi kar sakte aur na hi chacha ji unhe aisa karne ko kah sakte hain. Kyo ki wo log mere dad se puchhe bina aisa koi kadam nahi utha sakte. Ye jarur sanjay uncle ka kiya dhara hai." Maine kaha.

"Ye bhi to ho sakta hai ki tumhare dad ne apne dost yaani ki rohan ke dad se aisa karne ko kaha ho." Nakul ne kaha.
"Dad na khud aisa karege aur na hi wo kisi aur ko aisa karne ko kahege nakul. Unhe apni ijjat sabse jyada pyari hai aur wo aisa koi kaam nahi karege jisme unki ijjat par jara si bhi aanch aane ki sambhavna ho." Maine kaha.

"Fir to sanjay uncle ne bhi aisa nahi kiya hoga neelam. Unhe bhi pata hai ki agar wo aisa karege to tumhare dad ko pata chal hi jayega aur wo is baat se bahut gussa hoge." Nakul ne kaha.
"Kisi ne bhi kiya ho nakul magar is baat se ab ek baat to ho hi gai hai ki ham ab kahi bhi nahi ja sakte aur agar kahi gaye bhi to pakde jayege. Uske baad khel khatm. Sab kuch barbaad ho gaya nakul. Lagta hai ye duniya hame ek nahi hone degi." Maine kaha aur meri aankho se aanshu chhalak pade.

Meri aankho se aanshu chhalakte dekh nakul ne mujhe apne se laga liya aur mujhe shaant karne laga. Mere dil aur dimaag me bhawandar sa chal raha tha. Mujhe aisa lag raha tha ki main nakul se lipat ke kitna rou magar bhala rone se kya ho sakta tha. Ham jis sankat me fas gaye the usse nikalne ka koi na koi upaay to karna hi tha warna wo din door nahi jab ham is kiraye ke ghar se baahar nikaal diye jayege. Makaan maalik hame muft me to yaha nahi rahne dega.

Kafi der tak main aur nakuk kamre me is bare me sochte huye aur dukhi hote huye baithe rahe. Udhar nakul ke job par jane ka time bhi ho raha tha. Ham dono jante the ki agar nakul yaha se job par jata hai to koi na koi use jarur pahchaan lega aur fir wo police ko uske bare me inform kar dega.

Nakul me deepak ko phone kiya aur use akhbaar me chhapi khabar ke bare me bataya. Nakul ki baat jab puri hui to deepak ne bhi use bataya ki usne akhbaar padha hai aur uske makaan maalik ne bhi. Uske makaan maalik usse puch rahe the ki ye sab kya hai. Usne to kaha tha ki wo dono kisi kaam se yaha aaye the jabki news me to likha hai ki wo dono ghar se bhaag kar aaye hain.

Deepak ne majburi me apne makaan maalik ko sab kuch sach sach bata diya aur usse request ki ke wo is bare me police ko na bataye. Aakhir deepak ke jor dene par uska makaan maalik maan gaya magar usne ye bhi kaha ki wo jyada dino tak chhupe nahi rah sakege.

Nakul ne deepak se kaha ki aise me wo job par kaise ja sakta hai is liye ab use ye job chhodna padega. Nakul ki is baat par deepak ne usse kaha ki thik hai tum aaj ghar me hi raho. Wo company ja kar waha ka maahaul dekhta hai aur agar waha kisi ne akhbaar me nakul ki khabar ke bare me puchha to wo samhaal lega.

Dopahar ho gai thi aur ham dono isi tension me chup chaap baithe huye the. Ham dono me se kisi ko bhi bhookh pyaas ka abhaas nahi hua. Fir bhi nakul ki jabardasti par maine thoda bahut khaya aur usne bhi. Shayad wo nahi chaahta tha ki main is tension me bhookhi rahu. Khaate wakt usne kaha bhi ki ab sochne se ya chinta karne se kya hoga. Jo hona tha wo to ho hi chuka hai.

Khana khane ke kuch der baad nakul uncle ji ke bulane par neeche chala gaya jabki main kamre me hi bed par aankh band kar ke let gai thi. Mere dil aur dimaag se aaj akhbaar me chhapi khabar ja hi nahi rahi thi. Baar baar usi ke bare me sochti aur fir dukhi ho jati. Nakul ke sath apne naye jiwan ke kya kya sapne sajaye the maine jo ab is news ke chalte choor choor ho gaye the.

Udhar nakul uncle ji ke paas jab pahucha to unhone use chair par apne paas hi baithaya aur fir usse kaha ki wo akhbaar me chhapi khabar se jyada chintit na ho. Akhbaar me chhapi news abhi taaji taaji hai is liye logo ke dimaag me bhi rahegi. Aise me achha yahi hai ki kuch din kahi baahar na jaao balki apne kamre me hi raho. Shahar ke log jyada kisi se matlab nahi rakhte hain aur na hi unke paas itna wakt hota hai ki wo akhbaar me chhapi is news ke bare me sochte rahe aur jo log sochte bhi hain wo kuch dino me is news ko bhula bhi dege. Is liye yahi thik rahega ki hapte do hapte apne kamre me hi raho. Uske baad dekhege ki kya karna hai.

Uncle ji ne nakul ko is bare me achhi tarah samjhaya bujhaya jisse nakul ke man se is news ki tension thodi kam hui. Uncle ji ki is baat par aunty ji ne bhi nakul ko chinta na karne ki baat kahi aur ye bhi kaha ki kisi cheej ki chinta na karo. Aaj bura wakt jarur hai magar ye hamesha aisa hi nahi rahega. Uncle ji ne nakul ko ye bhi kaha ki iska ek upaay ye bhi hai ki jab kuch dino me maamla shaant pad jaye to dono shadi kar lo. Shadi kar lene se ek faayda ye hoga ki kisi ka dar nahi rahega. Waise bhi tum dono baalig ho aur kanoon bhi tumhare hi paksh me hoga.

Nakul ko uncle ji ka sujhaav thik laga aur usne mujhe bhi is bare me bataya to maine usse kaha ki agar shadi karne se problem door ho jati hai to thik hai ham shadi kar lete hain. Uncle ji ne nakul se kaha tha ki unki jankaari me ek pandit hai jo shadiya karwata hai. Coart marriage bhi ek option hai magar is wakt akhbaar me chhapi news ke chalte wo police ki najar me aa sakte hain is liye kuch din intjar karna padega.

Uncle ji ke kahne par hamne yahi faisla kiya ki kuch din intjar karte hain aur jab maamla kuch thanda ho jayega to ham shadi kar lege. Maine bhi soch liya tha ki ab jo hoga dekha jayega. Shadi ke baad agar ham police dwara pakde bhi jate hain to ham kah dege ki ham baalig hain aur hame apni marji se jiwan sathi chunne ka adhikaar hai.

........

Ek bade se kamre me chaar ladke kursiyo me baithe huye the. Charo ke beech me ek table thi jisme sharaab ki ek badi si bottle aur chaar kaanch ke glass rakhe huye the. Chaaro glass me aadhi aadhi sharaab bhari hui thi. Table me hi do plate me se ek me tale huye kaaju aur dusre me ande ki bhujiya rakhi hui thi. Chaaro ladko me se ek neela coat pahne huye tha jabki baaki ke teen ladke jeens aur paint me the.

"Kya lagta hai bhai. Wo waapas aayege yaha." Ek ladke ne coat wale ladke se kaha.
"Jarur aayege bhai. Sale jayege kaha. Ghoom fir kar isi gareeb khane me aayege." Coat wale ladke ne halke nashe me kaha to baaki ke teeno muskurane lage.

"Akhbaar me news isi liye to chhapwaai thi taaki unke aage ka raasta band ho jaye aur wo waapas aa jaye." Coat wale ne kaaju ka ek dana muh me daalte huye kaha.
"Sahi game khela bhai. Magar ek problem hai aur wo ye ki agar sach me wo police ke haath lag gaye to kya hoga." Dusre ladke ne kaha.

"Isne sahi kaha bhai. Aise me to sare kiye karaye par pani fir jayega. Waise bhi ek hamare hath se nikal gai hai. Pata nahi saali kaha chhup gai hai." Teesre ladke ne nashe me kaha.
"Tum logo se koi kaam sahi se nahi hota. Aaj das din ho gaye aur tum logo ko uske bare me abhi tak kuch pata nahi chala. Agar koi gadbad hui to dekh lena. Chhoduga nahi tum logo ko." Coat wale ladke ne gusse se kaha.

"Ye sab iski galti se hua hai bhai. Usne pyar se do baate kya kar li isse ye to pura flat ho gaya us par. Uske baad jab isne uski baato me aa kar uske bandhan khole to furr ho gai wo." Dusre ladke ne teesre wale ki taraf ishara karke kaha tha.

"Mujhe kya pata tha ki wo pyar ki baate is liye kar rahi thi taaki main uske bandhan kholu aur wo furr ho sake. Mujhe laga shayad usne ab ja kar mere pyar ko accept kar liya hai is liye main bhi khush ho gaya tha aur usi khushi me maine uske bandhan khol diye the. Agar mujhe uski neeyat ka pata hota to main uske bandhan kholta hi nahi." Teesre wale ne kaha.

"Agar usne tujhe pahchaan liya hoga to samajh le tu to gaya kaam se." Pahle wale ladke ne kaha.
"Are aise kaise pahchan legi wo mujhe. Main uske saamne kabhi bina nakaab ke gaya hi nahi. Waise man to karta tha ki use apna chehra dikha du magar darta tha ki agar usne mera chehra dekh liya to wo nafrat karne lagegi mujhse. Abhi tak to use pata hi nahi tha ki nakaab ke andar usse pyar se baat karne wala kaun tha." Teesre ladke ne kaha.

"Apni ye bakwas band karo tum log aur use dhudho. Mujhe har kimat par wo ladki chahiye aur tum apne dil se uske liye ye pyar wali feelings nikaal do warna achha nahi hoga samjhe." Coat wale ne gusse se kaha to teesre ladke ne sir hila diya.

"Waise ek baat puchhu bhai." Dusre ladke ne coat wale se kaha.
"Ab kya puchna chaahta hai." Coat wale ladke ne kaha.
"Yahi ki agar unhe waapas yaha bulana hi tha to bheja hi kyo tha us bhai ke sath." Dusre ladke ne kaha.
"Tu nahi samjhega sale. Har kaam bahut soch samajh ke kiya jata hai. Unko waha bhejne ka matlab ye tha ki unhe bhi lage ki main unke liye wafadaar hu aur mujhe unke liye chinta hai. Ab apne faayde ke liye news me khabar chhapwa di taaki unka raasta fir se band ho jaye aur wo mere paas waapas aane ke bare me soche. Itna to unhe bhi samajh aa hi jayega ki wo waha par nahi balki yaha par jyada safe rahege. Is liye wo jarur yaha aane ke liye apne bhai se baat karege. Kuch samjhe ki nahi." Coat wale ne jahrili muskaan se kaha.

"Samajh gaya bhai. Maanna padega kya dimaag lagaya hai. Wo soch bhi nahi sakte hain ki is sab ke pichhe ye sab karne wala kaun hai." Dusre ladke ne kaha.
"Wo sab chhodo aur us ladki ki talaash karo. Tum logo ko ek hapte ka time deta hu. Kahi se bhi khoj kar use yaha laao." Coat wale ladke ne kaha.

Kuch der baad teeno ladke kursiyo se uth kar chale gaye. Coat wala ladka wahi baitha raha. Un ladko ke jane ke baad usne apni jeb se mobile nikala aur kisi ko call karne laga. Phone par usne kisi se kaha kya position hai. Pata nahi us taraf se kya kaha gaya jiske jawaab me usne thik hai kah kar phone kaat diya. Mobile ko waapas jeb me daalte huye wo ajeeb tarah se muskurane laga tha.

Neel:heart:m​

Update - 15

Akhbaar me chhapi news ke chalte main aur nakul ab kamre me hi rahte the. Sach to ye tha ki is news ki vajah se ham dono bahut hi jyada udaas ho chuke the. Kuch bhi achha nahi lag raha tha. Uncle aunty ne bhale hi hame chinta na karne ko kah rahe the magar hakikat to ye thi ki chinta naam ki bala hamare andar se ja hi nahi rahi thi. Ham dono ka ab ek hi kaam rah gaya tha aur wo ye ki khaao piyo aur kamre me pade raho. Uncle ji ne hame shadi kar lene ka sujhaav diya tha magar abhi ki situation ke hisaab se kuch din iske liye intjar karna tha. Ham dono ek dusre se prem karte the aur ek din hame shadi karni hi thi magar chaahat ye thi ki hamari shadi hamare parents ki marji aur khushi se ho.

Aise hi teen din gujar gaye. Teesre din shaam ke teen baje ke kareeb deepak hamare yaha aaya. Main bathroom me kapde dho rahi thi jabki nakul aur deepak aapas me baate kar rahe the. Mujhe nahi pata tha ki deepak aaya hai kyo ki main bathroom me kapde dho rahi thi. Jab main kapde dho ke waapas kamre me aayi to nakul ne bataya ki deepak aaya tha aur do minute pahle hi yaha se gaya hai.

"Deepak kah raha tha ki agar hame yaha kisi tarah ka dar ho ya police ke dwara pakde jane ka khatra ho to wo hame waapas usi tarah bhesh badalwa kar mumbai le ja sakta hai." Nakul ne mujhse kaha.

"Kya rohan ne tumhe phone kiya tha iske liye." Maine puchha.
"Haa phone to kiya tha usne aur ye bhi puch raha tha ki akhbaar me hamare bare me khabar kaise chhapi hai. Maine to usse yahi kaha ki is bare me hame khud nahi pata tab usne bhi kaha ki shayad tumhare dad ne uske dad se khabar chhapwane ke liye kah gaye ho." Nakuk ne kaha.

"Fir aur kya kaha usne." Maine pucha.
"Mujhse puch raha tha ki agar koi problem ho to batao wo hame waapas bula lega. Uske flat me ham jab tak chaahe safety se rah sakte hain. Uski is baat par maine kaha ki abhi ham safe hi hain. Baar baar idhar se udhar aana jana achha nahi hai. Waise bhi ham uske upar bojh nahi banna chaahte. Meri is baat par wo kahne laga ki isme bojh jaisi kya baat hai. Wo to hame apna samajhta hai is liye agar ham par koi problem aayegi to wo hamari har tarah se help karega." Nakul ne kaha.

"Fir tumne kya kaha usse. Kya tumhe lagta hai ki hame waapas uske yaha jana chahiye." Maine puchha.
"Sach kahu to mera bilkul bhi waha jane ka man nahi hai neelam. Main maanta hu ki wo mere dost ka dost hai magar fir bhi main aisi situation me kisi ke upar bojh nahi banna chaahta. Waise bhi jis tarah ki situation ban gai hai usse hame har jagah khatra hi hai. Agar ham yaha se jayege to ho sakta hai ki is baar ham raaste me hi police dwara pakde jaye. Isse better yahi hai ki ham jaha hain wahi rahe. Yaha uncle aunty hain jo hamari problem ko samajhte hain aur hame uchit salaah bhi de rahe hain. Mujhe to un par yakeen hai ki agar kal ko ham par aisa koi khatra aata hai to wo hame safe kar lege. Jabki rohan ke yaha aisi koi baat nahi hai. Waha to bas khao piyo pade raho wala system hi rahega. Ham yaha is liye nahi aaye hain neelam balki apni ek alag duniya banane aaye hain. Uske liye hame khud kuch na kuch karna hoga." Nakul ne kaha.

"Tum bilkul thik kah rahe ho jaan. Mana ki mumbai me rohan ke flat me ham safe the aur waha har suvidha bhi thi magar uske alawa waha aisa kuch nahi tha jiski hame chaahat hai. Musibat me kisi dost ke yaha nahi rahna chahiye. Aaj ke wakt me door ka dost itni gahri dosti nibhaye to samajh lena chahiye ki uske pichhe koi na koi wajah jarur hogi. Main nahi jaanti ki wo vajah kya hogi magar itna samajhti hu ki koi na koi vajah jarur hogi. Is liye main bhi yahi kahugi ki hame ab yaha se kahi nahi jana hai. Agar hamari kismat me pakde jana hi likha hai to wo ho kar hi rahega. Fir chaahe ham jis jagah rahne chale jaye." Maine kaha.

"Sahi kaha tumne. Isi liye maine rohan ko waha aane ke liye mana kar diya hai. Maine usse saaf saaf kah diya hai ki ab jo hona hoga wo ham dekh lege. Maine usse itna jarur kah diya hai ki wo hamare bare me apne dad se ya tumhare dad se na bataye." Nakul ne kaha.

"Ye thik kah diya hai usse. Waise jab tumne use aane se mana kar diya to kya usne fir kuch nahi kaha." Maine pucha.
"Kaha tha. Bol raha tha ki mujhe usse kisi baat ke liye sankoch karne ki jarurat nahi hai aur na hi kisi baat se darne ki jarurat hai. Wo deepak ko bol dega to deepak hame puri safety ke sath mumbai bhej dega. Uski is baat par maine usse kaha ki nahi bhai ab ham yahi rahege." Nakul ne kaha.

"Thik kaha tumne aur shayad deepak usi ke kahne se yaha aaya tha." Maine kaha.

"Haa wo mujhe bol raha tha ki chinta karne ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Wo company me chhutti le lega aur hame usi tarah mumbai bhej dega magar maine use saaf mana kar diya hai. Mera khud man nahi hai neelam ki ab ham waha waapas jaye. Waha bhale hi safety thi aur har suvidha thi magar fir bhi aisa lagta tha jaise koi kaid ho jaha par ham band ho gaye hain aur apni marji se kahi aa ja nahi sakte." Nakul ne kaha.

"Chhodo is baat ko. Ham ab yaha se kahi nahi jayege balki yahi rahege. Ab jo kuch hoga use ham yahi rah kar jhelege. Waise kab tak hame yaha yu hi baithe rahna padega. Uncle ji hame bhala kab tak apne is kamre me muft me rahne dege. Matlab ki hame yaha ka kiraya dene ke liye koi na koi kaam to karna hi padega." Maine kaha.

"Maine is bare me uncle ji se baat ki hai. Unhone kaha hai ki kiraye ki chinta mat karo beta. Hame bhi pata hai ki tum log is wakt kis tarah ke halaat se gujar rahe ho is liye kiraye ki chinta na karo. Hame to tumse kiraya bhi nahi chahiye. Balki tum logo ke aane se hame khud ke liye hi ek sahara ho gaya hai. Ye ghar viraan sa ho gaya tha. Bachche apna apna pariwar le kar dusri jagah chale gaye. Unhe bhala is baat se kya lena dena ki unke budhe maa baap ko unse kya chahiye. Unhe to bas ab apna pariwar apne biwi bachche hi pyare hain. Tum logo ke aane se aisa lagne laga hai jaise is viraan se ghar me ek raunak aa gai hai. Is liye kisi baat ki chinta na karo. Sab thik ho jayega bas dhairya rakho." Nakul ne kaha.

"Agar aisa hai to fir thik hi hai hamare liye. Is duniya me aise log milna bhi mushkil hi hai. Ham bhi koshish karege ki hamari vajah se unhe koi taklif na ho." Maine kaha.

Kuch der baad main raat ke liye khana banane me lag gai. Jabki nakul uth kar niche uncle ji ke paas chala gaya. Is tension se bhare maahaul me ye baate hamare liye achhi hi thi. Mere man me is baat se raahat wali feeling aane lagi thi. Bas bhagwan se yahi vinti thi ki kisi din koi police wala hamari khoj me yaha na aa jaye. Ham to waise bhi filhaal baahar nikalne wale nahi the is liye kisi ki najar me aane ka sawaal hi nahi tha. Is sabke beech ek baat ki ashanka jarur thi ki nakul jab company me job ke liye gaya tha to us din company me logo ne use jarur dekha hoga. Is liye agar police waha pahuchti hai to log nakul ke bare me police ko bata sakte the ya fir news me chhapi khabar ke chalte bhi log nakul ke bare me police ko suchit kar sakte the. Mere man me isi baat ki ashanka thi aur iska dar bhi tha.

Raat me ham dono ne khana khaya aur fir sone ke liye bed par aa gaye. Nakul ne uncle ji ke sath hui baato ke bare me bataya aur fir ham kuch der me so gaye.

...........

Back to home..

Dad aur uncle mumbai se waapas ghar pahuch chuke the. Dono hi niraash the aur unhe dekh kar ghar wale bhi chitit aur pareshan ho gaye the. Sabse jyada meri mom ka bura haal tha. Ghar me dad se sabhi darte the magar jab dad khaali haath ghar pahuche to mom bifre huye andaaj me unse kahne lagi ki wo meri beti ko sath laye bina kaise mumbai se waapas aa gaye. Badi mushkil se mom ko sabne samhala. Dad mere na milne se bahut pareshan the. Iske pahle jab wo ghar se chale the tab unke andar gussa tha magar ab gussa to kam tha magar chinta aur pareshani jyada thi. Yahi haal udhar naina ke mom dad ka bhi tha.

Aisa nahi tha ki dad ko sirf apni ijjat ki hi chinta thi balki unhe meri bhi chinta thi. Wo apna pyar kabhi kisi ko dikhate nahi the magar iska matlab ye nahi tha ki wo apne bachcho se pyar nahi karte the. Ratan bhaiya ko hamesha daatte rahte the wo jabki main hamesha unka pyar aur sneh paati thi. Uske baad wakt badla aur meri life me nakul aa gaya. Nakul ke bare me pata chalte hi jaise sab kuch badal gaya. Ek hi jhatke me dad ka pyar gussa aur nafrat me badal gaya tha. Ghar me sabka yahi haal ho gaya tha.

Meri saheli naina ne mujhe bahut samjhaya tha magar ishk ka rog lag chuka tha aur wo fir kisi ki nahi sunta. Apne dilbar ke khilaaf bolne wala har shakhs jaise apna dushman ban jata hai. Jinhone janm diya aur jinhone apne pyar aur sneh se hame pala posha aur yaha tak ki jinhone hamari har khwaaish ek pal me puri ki wo sab dilbar ke aage feeke se pad jate hain. Aaj ye baate bhale hi main samajhti hu magar us wakt aisi baate dimaag me nahi aati thi. Tab to sirf ye lagta tha ki chaahe koi bhi keemat chukaani pade aur chaahe jisko chhod dena pade magar dil jise chaahta hai wo use mil jaye. Normal situation me kisi ka samjhana aur kisi ki achhi baate bhale hi bahut achhi lage magar jise kisi se prem ho jata hai uske liye sirf wo baate achhi lagti hain jo sirf uske anusaar ho ya jo baate uski pasand waali ho.

Ratan bhaiya har din mujhe message bhejte the aur mujhse baat karne ki koshish karte the magar yaha unka diya hua mobile phone switch off hi tha. Mujhe is tension me us mobile ka dhyaan hi nahi aata tha aur agar aata bhi tha to ye soch kar mobile ko on nahi karti thi ki kahi unke man me koi chaal na ho mujhe pakadne ki.

Kahte hain ki wakt se pahle kuch nahi milta aur na hi kuch hota hai. Ye sach baat hai. Wakt se pahle insaan ko uchit anuchit ki baate samajh me nahi aati ya shayad ham samajhna hi nahi chaahte magar jab wakt aata hai ya yu kahe ki hame thokar lagti hai tab hame ahsaas hota hai. Tab shayad hamare dimaag ke yantra chaalu hone lagte hain. Lekin tab tak shayad der ho chuki hoti hai. Insaan raaste me itna aage badh chuka hota hai ki wo waapas apne kadam nahi badha sakta. Kuch log badha bhi lete hain kyo ki wo himmat kar lete hain magar mere jaise log kadam waapas karne ki himmat nahi juta pate.

............

Raat ka wakt tha.
Shahar ki abaadi se door sunsaan sadak ke kinaare ek moter sycle khadi thi aur usi moter sycle ke handle par helmet latka hua tha. Us moter sycle se do ya teen kadam ki doori par ek aadmi khada peshaab kar raha tha. Jis jagah par wo aadmi peshaab karne me busy tha us jagah se do teen kadam door hi ek pedh tha jiske peechhe koi chhupa hua tha. Andhera tha magar itna nahi ki das kadam ki doori par khada koi insaan najar na aaye.

Pedh ke peechhe chhupe huye byakti ki nigaah us aadmi par hi thi. Us aadmi ka side view pedh ki taraf tha. Thodi thodi der me sadak par koi na koi waahan aa hi jata tha jiski roshni waha par pad jati thi. Pedh ke peeche chhupe huye us byakti ne kuch pal socha uske baad wo chupke se pedh se baahar nikal kar us aadmi ki taraf badha. Do kadam ka hi faasla tha is liye peshaab kar rahe aadmi ko kuch bhi samajhne ka mauka na mila kyo ki tabhi uske mukh se cheekh nikal gai thi. Pedh ke peeche se aane wale byakti ke hath me mota sa danda tha jise usne us aadmi ke paas aate hi bina kuch bole uske sir par maar diya tha. Aadmi jor se cheekha aur fir apna sir pakad kar wahi gir gaya. Danda maarne wale byakti ne jhuk kar us aadmi ko dekha. Shayad dekh raha tha ki aadmi uske maarne se hosh me hai ya nahi.

Sadak par door se kisi waahan ke headlight ki roshni najar aai to us byakti ne dande ko jaldi se door feka aur fir us aadmi ke baaju me jor laga kar aage ki taraf dhakel diya jisse wo thodi dhalaan par ho gaya. Ab wo door se kisi ko najar nahi aa sakta tha is wakt. Us aadmi ko pare dhakelne ke baad wo byakti uski jagah par waise hi pose me khada ho gaya jaise ki peshaab kar raha ho. Thodi der me hi door se najar aata hua wo waahan gujar gaya. Waahan ke gujarte hi wo byakti jaldi se palta aur moter sycle ke paas aa gaya. Moter sycle me chaabhi lagi hui thi. Ye dekh kar usne jaldi se handle me se helmet nikaala aur use apne sir me laga liya. Fir moter sycle me kick maar kar usne moter sycle ko teji se aage badha diya.

Kuch door aane par saamne se ek aur waahan aata dikha jiski roshni us par padi. Roshni padte hi najar aaya ki us byakti ne jo helmet pahna tha uske andar se uske bade bade baal hawa me lahra rahe hain. Wo byakti koi ladki thi jiske badan par is wakt aise kapde the jo shayad usne kabhi nahi pahne the. Lambi chaudi sadak par uski moter sycle speed me daudi ja rahi thi. Kareeb das minute baad saamne police ka barrier dikha use. Kuch waahan bhi kataar me khade najar aaye use. Ye dekh kar usne moter sycle ko dhimi kar ke rok diya. Helmet ke andar uske maathe par pareshani dikhne lagi thi.

Neel:heart:m​

Update - 16

Samne kataar me gaadiya lagi hui thi. Andhera bhale hi tha magar check naake ke paas police walo ne roshni ka achha khasa intjaam kar rakha tha. Moter sycle par sawaar us ladki ke chehre par pareshani dikh rahi thi. Wo chaahti to asaani se apni moter sycle ko aage le ja sakti thi magar usne dekha ki police wale har waahan ki baariki se checking kar rahe the. Ladki ko samajhne me der na lagi ki is tarah ki checking tabhi hoti hai jab maamla khaas tarah ka hota hai.

Kataar me lage waahan dhire dhire kar ke aage badhte ja rahe the aur sath me use bhi aage badhna pad raha tha jisse uske chehre par pareshani aur badhti ja rahi thi. Isi pareshani ki vajah se wo baar baar left right dekhti ja rahi thi. Shayad wo kuch aisa soch rahi thi jisse ki wo aisi situation se bach kar nikal sake. Usne dekha ki ab uske aage ginti ke hi waahan rah gaye hain. Ye dekh kar uske chehre par aise bhaav ubhre jaise usne koi faisla le liya ho.

Kuch der sochne ke baad usne moter sycle ko stand par lagaya aur fir wo moter sycle se niche utar gai. Uske liye achhi baat ye thi ki uske pichhe abhi tak koi dusra waahan nahi laga tha. Uske saamne ab paanch gaadiya hi rah gai thi. Usne left side gaur se dekha aur fir police walo ki taraf ek najar daal kar wo left side ki taraf teji se badh chali.

Sadak ke dono taraf door door tak sunsaan andhera hi tha. Paas se dekhne par aisa lagta tha jaise khaali pathrili jameen hi thi dono taraf. Sadak se niche utar kar wo aage badhti chali gai. Kuch door jane ke baad wo mudi aur fir se chalne lagi. Pathrili jameen thi is liye use chalne me koi problem nahi ho rahi thi. Thodi hi der me wo check naake ke pichhe se hote huye aage ki taraf badh gai.

Kafi der tak paidal chalne ke baad wo fir se sadak par aa gai aur kinare par khadi ho gai. Yaha se usne dekha check naka kareeb sau meter ki doori par tha. Yaha andhera tha is liye koi use dekh nahi sakta tha. Wo baar baar check naake se aati hui gaadiyo ki taraf dekh rahi thi. Jab bhi koi gaadi checking se nikal kar is taraf aane lagti to wo sadak se niche utar jaati thi aur fir chhup kar gaadi ko dekhti thi. Uske baad jab gaadi nikal jati to wo fir se sadak ke kinare par aa kar khadi ho jati thi.

Kafi der tak yahi silsila chalta raha. Tabhi usne dekha ki checking ke liye jo waahan check naake par aaya wo koi bada waahan tha kyo ki uski headlight thoda upar thi aur fir uske aur upar chhote chhote bulb timtimate huye dikh rahe the. Ladki ne andaja lagaya ki ye bada waahan jarur koi truck hoga. Ye dekhte hi wo teji se sadak se niche utri aur niche ki taraf jo patthar pade the unhe utha kar wapas sadak par aai aur patthar ko sadak ke bich me rakh diya. Uske baad wo fir se niche utri aur ek dusra patthar utha kar fir se sadak par aa kar pahle wale patthar ke bagal se rakh diya. Aise hi usne kai sare patthar utha utha kar sadak par rakh diye. Ab sadak par ek tarah se wo sare patthar kataar me is taraf se us taraf tak lage huye dikh rahe the. Ab agar koi waahan is taraf aayega to sadak par rakhe in pattharo ki vajah se use rukna padega aur driver ko in pattharo ko hata kar hi apne waahan ko aage badhana padega.

Sadak par in pattharo ko rakhne ke baad ladki buri tarah haafne lagi thi. Tabhi usne dekha ki check naake se wo bada waahan chal pada hai aur ab wo isi taraf aa raha hai. Use apni taraf aate dekh ladki teji se palti aur sadak ke niche utar kar chhup gai. Kuch hi der me wo bada waahan is taraf aa gaya aur jaise hi wo pattharo ke kuch paas aaya to waahan ki speed kam ho gai. Shayad head light ki roshni me driver ko sadak par rakhe patthar dikh gaye the.

Ladki ne dekha ki wo waahan truck hi tha. Sadak par pattharo ke paas truck ruk gaya tha aur fir truck ka driver niche utra. Sadak par kataar se lage pattharo ko dekh kar driver ne pahle apna sir khujaya aur fir idhar udhar dekhne laga.

Head light ki roshni me uska chehra dikh raha tha. Is wakt uske chehre ko dekh kar yahi lag raha tha jaise wo un pattharo ko dekh kar soch me pad gaya ho aur idhar udhar is liye dekh raha hoga ki shayad kisi ne abhi abhi in pattharo ko yaha par rakha hoga. Kyo ki iske pahle wala jo waahan yaha se gaya hoga to kya use ye patthar yaha par na dikhe hoge aur kya usne inhe hataya na hoga.

Truck ka driver kuch palo tak idhar udhar dekhta raha aur fir wo un pattharo ko hatane laga. Idhar sadak ke niche chhupi ladki ne jab dekha ki truck driver pattharo ko uthane laga hai to wo teji se uthi aur badi saawdhani se chalte huye sadak par truck ke pichhe ki taraf aa gai. Usne truck ke piche wale hisse ko dekha to usme black colour ka kapda truck ke upari hisse me dhaka hua tha lekin gate se upar pichla hissa khula hua tha. Shayad truck ke andar kuch load nahi tha. Ladki aage badhi aur truck ki body ko pakad kar usme chadh gai. Kuch hi palo me wo truck ke andar aa gai aur aage ki taraf aa kar ek kone me baith gai.

Thodi der baad hi truck ek halke jhatke ke sath aage badh chala. Ye dekh ladki ne chain ki saas li aur fir wahi par let gai. Truck ke andar sach me kuch nahi tha. Is liye ladki ko usme letne me koi problem nahi hui. Truck apni speed se aage badhta hi ja raha tha.

.....

Back to my side....

Subah sabse pahle meri hi aankh khuli is liye main uthi aur fresh hone ke liye bathroom me chali gai. Fresh ho kar maine chaay banai aur fir nakul ko jaga kar use chaay di. Hamare paas aur to koi kaam tha nahi is liye kisi baat ki koi jaldi nahi thi. Man me tension jarur tha ki jo kuch hamne socha tha wo nahi ho pa raha hai magar iske liye ham kar bhi kya sakte the.

Chaay naasta karne ke baad nakul niche uncle ji ke paas chala gaya aur main kamre me hi rahi. Mujhe ratan bhaiya ke diye huye mobile ki yaad aai to maine apne bag se mobile nikala aur use on karne ke bare me sochne lagi. Mera dil ekdam teji se dhadakne laga tha. Pata nahi kyo mujhe aisa lagne lagta tha ki ratan bhaiya ne ye mobile mujhe apne kisi maksad ki vajah se diya tha. Waise to abhi tak aisa kuch najar nahi aaya tha magar main apne man ko kaise samjhati jo mobile ko dekh kar tarah tarah ki baate sochne lagta tha. Ek baat ye bhi thi ki maine mobile ko jyadatar off hi rakha tha is liye agar ratan bhaiya ka koi plan bhi raha hoga to mobile ke off hone ki vajah se bhala wo kya kar sakte the. Mere paas apni is shanka ko clear karne ka ek yahi solution tha ki main is mobile ko on hi rakhu. Aakhir pata to chale ki ratan bhaiya is mobile ke base par apna kaun sa maksad pura karege.

Maine mobile ko on kiya to kuch hi der me dher sare massages aane lage usme. Kuch to network wale the aur kuch ratan bhaiya ke. Main dhadakte huye dil ke sath un massages ko read karne lagi. Un massages me ratan bhaiya ne pahle to yahi likha tha ki main mobile ko off kyo rakhti hu. Mere aisa karne se unhe meri bahut jyada fikra hone lagti hai. Uske baad unhone bataya ki dad aur uncle jab khaali haath ghar laute to mom ki haalat aur bhi jyada kharaab hui. Unhe us haal me dekh kar unhe bhi dukh hota hai. Ek massage me unhone likha tha ki ek baar mom se baat kar lo shayad unki taklif kuch kam ho jaye aur mujhe le kar jo unke andar chinta hai wo kam ho jaye. Agar main mom se baat karne ke liye haa kahu to wo mom se is bare me baat karege ki unhe mere bare me shuru se sab pata tha. Kisi ko bataya is liye nahi ki wo sirf meri khushi chaahte the. Ratan bhaiya ne ye bhi likha tha ki naina ki mom bhi bahut dukhi hain apni beti ke liye pata nahi wo kaha hai aur kis haal me hai.

Ratan bhaiya ke sare massages padhne ke baad main kafi der tak sochti rahi ki main unhe kya jawaab du. Unki baato se mujhe kahi bhi aisa nahi laga ki wo mere liye koi saajish wala kaam kar rahe hain. Balki unke har massage me sirf meri fikar hi thi. Mujhe unke bare me galat sochne ke liye bura to laga magar fir bhi main samajh nahi paai ki sach kya ho sakta hai. Kafi der tak main yahi sab sochti rahi. Mujhe ratan bhaiya ko kuch na kuch to jawaab dena hi tha is liye maine unhe apne bare me sab thik hai likh kar massage bhej diya.

Abhi massage bhej kar main mobile ko off hi karne wali thi ki bhaiya ka call aa gaya. Call aate hi main buri tarah ghabra gai. Mera dil jor jor se dhadakne laga. Ring ka volume maine band kar raha tha is liye sirf vibration hi kar raha tha mobile. Maine bahut himmat kar ke call uthaya to mere kaan me ratan bhaiya ki awaaj padi.

"Thank god neel tune mobile ko on to kiya. Main tere liye kitna chintit tha ye tujhe andaja bhi nahi ho sakta. Anyway ye bata kaisi hai tu aur kaha hai is wakt." Ratan bhaiya ne pucha.
"Main thik hu bhaiya aur mobile is liye on nahi rakhti ki nakul ko ye pata nahi hai ki mere paas mobile hai." Maine thoda darte huye bataya.

"Are nakul ko kyo nahi bataya tune ki maine tujhe mobile diya tha." Bhaiya ne pucha.
"Bas aise hi bhaiya koi khaas baat nahi hai." Maine kaha.
"Achha chhod ye bata mom se baat karegi na tu.? Dekh unse ek baar baat kar le. Wo tere liye bahut pareshan hain aur har wakt gumsum si rahti hain. Mujhse unki haalat dekhi nahi jati." Ratan bhaiya ne kaha.

"Par bhaiya main mom se kaise baat kar paaugi. Dad ki tarah wo bhi to mujhse gussa hi hogi. Waise bhi in halaato me unse baat karne ki mujh me himmat nahi hai." Maine jhijhakte huye ratan bhaiya se kaha.

"Main tujhe mom se baat karne ke liye force nahi karuga neel. Ye to tujhe hi sochna chahiye ki tujhe mom ko dukhi rakhna hai ya nahi. Tujhe bhi pata hai ki jo kaam tune kiya hai usse duniya ke har maa baap dukhi aur gussa hi hoge. Meri baat tujhe buri jarur lagegi magar ye to sach hai na ki tune ye sab kar ke mom dad ko hi nahi balki puri family ko problem me daal diya hai. Har baat ka koi na koi solution nikal hi aata hai magar uske liye tujhe sochna chahiye tha. Tune to sirf apni khushiyo ke bare me socha neel. Apni khushiyo ko pane ke liye tune puri family ko hurt kiya.

Aaj situation ye hai ki ham kisi ko bata bhi nahi sakte ki hamare ghar ki beti ne kya gajab kar diya hai. Aaj nahi to kal ye baat sabko pata chal hi jayegi aur fir pure gaon aur samaaj me hamari kitni thu thu hogi iska tujhe andaja bhi nahi hai. Prem ka matlab sirf pana hi nahi hota meri bahan balki prem ka matlab kisi ke liye apni khushiyo ka balidaan dena bhi hota hai. Duniya me usi ko achha aur uncha mana jata hai jo tyaag karte hain apno ke liye ya dusro ki khushi ke liye. Khair jane de tujhe jo karna tha tune kar hi diya hai. Maine bhale hi kabhi dikhawa nahi kiya ki main apni bahan ko kitna pyar karta hu magar iska matlab ye nahi hai ki main tujhe pyar nahi karta. Main shuru se janta tha ki ek din yahi hoga. Kyo ki dad to teri shadi us nakul se karne wale nahi the aur tab tere paas ek yahi raasta hona tha ki tu nakul ke sath kahi bhaag jaye. Wahi tune kiya bhi. Maine tujhe sirf isi liye nahi roka kyo ki main chaahta tha ki tu har haal me khush rahe. Jab tu nakul ke sath bhaag nikli to mujhe teri fikra bhi hone lagi. Kyo ki mujhe pata hai ki prem me andha hua insaan baaki kisi bhi cheej ke bare me nahi sochta. Agar sochta to tum dono bhi ye sochte ki is tarah bhaag jane se aage kitni badi problems ka saamna karna hoga. Ye duniya jaisi dikhti hai waisi hai nahi. Jab duniya ki sair karne nikalte hain tab pata chalta hai ki ghar se baahar khaali haath jina kitna muskil hota hai. Yahi sab soch kar maine tujhe mobile diya tha ki agar kisi din tu kisi musibat me pade to kam se kam mobile ke dwara mujhe to apni problem bata hi degi aur fir main tujhe us problem se nikaalne me apni jaan tak laga duga. Magar tu to mobile hamesha off hi rakhti hai. Iska to yahi matlab hua ki tujhe apne is bhai par bharosa hi nahi hai. Tu ye samajhti hai ki maine tujhe shayad is liye mobile diya hoga ki main tujhe fasa saku. Are meri bahan tujhe sochna chahiye ki main tujhe kyo fasaauga. Agar yahi karna hota to usi din dad ko bata kar fasa deta jis din tu nakul ke sath bhaagi thi. Khair tujhe jo sochna hai tu sochti rah magar haa itna jarur kahuga ki agar kabhi aisa wakt aaye ki tu musibat me hai to tu mujhe phone kar ke ya massage kar ke jarur bata dena. Tera ye bhai tujhe musibat se bachane ke liye apni jaan tak laga dega." Ratan bhaiya ye sab bolne ke baad chup ho gaye.

Mujhe samajh nahi aa raha tha ki main unhe kya jawaab du. Unki baate sun kar mujhe bahut glaani si feel ho rahi thi. Ratan bhaiya ne to wo mobile meri hi bhalaai ke liye diya tha jabki main unke bare me jane kya kya soch baithi thi. Sach kahu to mujhe unki baate sun kar bahut tej rona aa raha tha. Maine badi muskil se khud ko rone se roka.

"Mom se ek baar baat kar le neel. Tu ek baar unse baat kar legi to unhe bhi chain aa jayega. Tujhe andaja bhi nahi hai ki is time unki kya haalat ho gai hai. Is ghar me dad se sab darte hain magar dad jab khaali haath mumbai se ghar aaye to mom unse lad padi aur kahne lagi ki meri beti ko sath kyo nahi laye. Din raat tere bare me soch kar roti rahti hain. Yahi haal ham sabka bhi hai neel. Dad bhale hi baahar se patthar ki tarah kathor najar aate hain magar main janta hu ki andar hi andar wo bhi dukhi hain. Tujhe to tera pyar aur teri khushi mil gai neel magar ye sab bhala kis kaam ke ki jiski vajah se tere apne itne dukhi hain. Kya pyar ka matlab yahi hota hai teri najar me." Ratan bhaiya ne ye kaha to meri rulaai foot gai is baar.

"Nahi bhaiya nahi. Aisa mat kahiye please. Main ye sab nahi sun sakti. Main maanti hu ki maine apne prem me andhi ho kar jo kiya wo galat kiya hai magar aap hi bataiye ki main kya karti. Dad ko bhi to sochna chahiye tha na ki unki beti ki khushi kis me hai. Har maa baap apne bachcho ko khush dekhna chahte hain to kya wo nakul se mujhe door kar ke mujhe khushiya de rahe the. Main maanti hu ki maine apni khushiyo ke liye baaki sabko dukhi kar diya hai magar mere paas iske alawa koi aur raasta bhi to nahi tha. Apni family ke bare me sochti to sari jindagi apne prem ke liye tadapti rahti. Kisi na kisi ko to dukh milna hi tha. Haa main maanti hu ki maine kisi ki khushi ke bare me nahi socha balki apni khushi ke bare me socha aur ye sab kiya. Main hi khud garj thi bhaiya. Lekin ye bhi to sach hai na ki khud garj to sari duniya hai. Har koi apne bare me hi to sochta hai." Maine bhawawes me ye sab kah diya.

"Shayad tu ab sach me badi ho gai hai neel. Itni badi ki tu apni hi family ke bare me ye sab sochne lagi hai. Duniya ka naam lena to sirf bahana hua. Khair jane de main tujhe is bare me kuch nahi kahuga. Maine to pahle hi tujhse kah diya hai ki main sirf teri khushi chahta tha aur isi liye us raat main railway station tere paas aaya tha. Agar main teri khushi na chaahta to akele nahi aata balki dad ko sath le kar aata. Anyway leave this topic main bas ye kah raha hu ki tu bhale hi baaki sab ke bare me na soch magar mom se ek baar jarur baat kar le. Main unhe apne tarike se samjhauga. Waise to ye sab mere liye bhi bahut muskil hai kyo ki jaise hi main unhe bataauga ki mujhe tere jane ka pahle se pata tha waise hi wo mujh par gussa karegi aur jab ye bataauga ki main tujhse baat karta hu to ho sakta hai ki wo khud ko rok na paye aur dad se sab kuch bata de. Is liye main mauka dekh kar dhire dhire sab kuch batauga aur fir ye bhi kahuga ki main tujhse unki baat karwa duga." Ratan bhaiya ne kaha.

"Mujhe to is baat se bahut dar lag raha hai bhaiya. Agar mom ne sabko bata diya to bahut badi problem ho jayegi aur dad ka gussa aap par bhi foor sakta hai." Maine kaha.
"Mom ke chehre par thodi si khushi lane ke liye ye bhi sah luga neel. Waise tu chinta mat kar main sab samhaal luga." Bhaiya ne kaha.

"Thik hai bhaiya. Agar aap yahi chaahte hain to main mom se baat karugi." Maine kaha.
"Ok to main pahle mom ko sab kuch bata kar baat karne ke liye raaji karuga fir tujhe bataauga ki kab baat karna hai." Ratan bhaiya ne kaha.

"Thik hai bhaiya." Main bas yahi bol saki. Mere dil ki dhadkane teji se chal rahi thi.
"Achha ek baat bata neel.

Ye news me tum dono ki photo kaise chhapi hai. Wo to achha hai ki yaha gaon me akhbaar nahi aata warna sab ko is bare me pata chal jata. Mujhe bhi shahar ja ke pata chala tha. Main to shock me tha ki ye sab kaise ho gaya. Dad ne to news me khabar nahi di hogi ye mujhe achhi tarah pata hai. Fir ye sab kaise ho gaya." Ratan bhaiya ne pucha to mujhe samajh na aaya ki main unhe kya jawaab du. Main to khud hi is baat se hairaan thi ki ham dono ki khabar aur photo news paper me kaise chhap gai.

"Mujhe is bare me kuch pata nahi hai bhaiya. Main to khud is baat se hairaan hu. Mujhe to yahi laga ki shayad dad ne hi news me ye sab chhapwaya hoga." Maine kaha.
"Dad aisa karne ke bare me soch bhi nahi sakte hain neel. Khair tu chinta mat karna. Main pata karuga ki ye kisne kiya hai. Acha ab main call cut karta hu aur haa mobile off mat rakha kar. Mujhe bahut tension hone lagti hai teri." Ratan bhaiya ne kaha to maine thik hai kaha.

Ratan bhaiya se baat karne ke baad main kafi der tak gahri soch me dubi rahi. Mere man me dher saari baate chalne lagi thi. Unki baato ne mujhe andar tak hila kar rakh diya tha. Ye sach hai ki apni family ko dukhi kar ke maine apne liye khushi chuni thi magar main bhi kya karti. Us wakt mere dil aur dimaag me bas yahi chal raha tha ki chaahe jo ho jaye magar main jisse pyar karti hu usi ke sath apni life jiyugi. Abhi main ye sab soch hi rahi thi ki baahar se kisi ke aane ki aahat sunaai di mujhe to maine jaldi se mobile ko bag me rakh diya aur khaye huye bartan sametne lagi. Thodi hi der me nakul andar aaya aur bed par aa kar baith gaya.

Update - 17

Rohan apni girl friend ke sath apne flat se nikal hi raha tha ki tabhi uska mobile bajne laga. Mobile ki ring sun kar rohan ne jeb se mobile nikala aur mobile ki screen ko dekhne laga. Screen par deepak naam likha dikh raha tha. Usne jaldi se call pick kar ke mobile kaan se laga liya.

"Haa bol bhai." Rohan ne kaha aur apni girl friend ka hath pakad kar waapas dring room ki taraf chal pada.
"Bhai wo nahi maan raha. Maine use bahut samjhaya magar wo yahi kahta hai ki wo ab yahi rahega. Aaj bhi subah maine use phone par samjhaya tha magar uska kahna hai ki ab jo hona ho wo ho jaye magar wo yaha se kahi nahi jayega." Deepak ne phone par kaha.

"Waha kya use rasgulle mil rahe hain jo wo yaha nahi aana chahta. Galti meri hi thi jo maine wafadari dikhate huye use waha tere paas bhej diya tha. Sala bhala karne ka to jamana hi nahi hai. Na bhejta to sale yahi pade rahte." Rohan ne gusse me kaha.

"Ab main kya karu bhai. Wo dono to waapas aane ko taiyar hi nahi hain. Mujhe lagta hai ki unka makaan maalik unhe kuch jyada hi bhaav de raha hai. Yahi vajah hai ki wo waapas mumbai nahi aana chahte." Deepak ne kaha.

"Ek baar aur samjha ke dekh unhe. Agar nahi samajhte to fir ek hi raasta hai ki kisi police wale ko paise de kar us jagah ka chakkar lagwana padega. Police wale ko waha par dekhege to akal khul jayegi dono ki." Rohan ne kaha.

"Ye sahi idea hai bhai. Ek police wala apni najar me hai jo paise ke liye itna kar dega." Deepak ne kaha.
"Bas fir thik hai. Us police wale ko paise de kar samjha dena ki use us makaan me ja kar unke bare me thodi bahut puch taach karni hai aur talaashi ki baat bhi karni hai. Uske baad to wo makaan maalik bhi unhe apne yaha rakhne se inkaar kar dega. Fir dekhna wo tere paas hi bachne ki guhaar le kar aayege." Rohan ne kaha.

"Ye badhiya rahega bhai. Main aaj hi us police wale se milta hu." Deepak ne kaha.
"Thik hai uske baad jaisa bhi ho mujhe inform kar dena." Rohan ne ye kaha aur call cut kar diya.

"Kya hua dear. Kis baat se itna gussa ho rahe the." Rohan ki girlfriend ne badi ada se usse pucha.
"Kya bataau yaar. Sala ek langoor ke haath me husn ki pari lag gai hai. Tumhe to pata hai ki ladki aur uska husn apni kamjori hai. Use dekhte hi us par dil aa gaya tha apna. Is liye use fasane ke liye thode papad belne pade. Maine dono par upkaar kiya magar wo dono ab yaha aane ko raaji nahi hain. Isi baat se gussa aa raha tha mujhe." Rohan ne use bataya.

"Kya mujhse bhi jyada sundar hai wo." Ladki ne pucha.
"Tum to sabse alag ho dear magar kya hai na ki wo maal abhi taja taja hai. Tum samajh rahi ho na meri baat." Rohan ne kaha to ladki muskurane lagi.
"Haa samajh gai babu. Taja maal dekh kar use bhogne ka man kar raha hai tumhara." Ladki ne kaha.

"Is baar do mast maal haath aaye the magar dono hi hath se nikal gaye. Ek to mere aadmiyo ki bevkufi ki vajah se faraar ho gai aur dusri meri sharafat ki vajah se magar itni asaani se use apne hath se jane nahi duga main. Pyar se hath nahi aayegi to dusra hathkanda apnana padega mujhe." Rohan ne kaha.

"Don't worry babu. Wo jarur tumhare hath aa jayegi. Aisa kabhi hua hai kya ki jo cheej tumhe pasand aa jaye wo tumhe haasil na hui ho. So tension na lo. By the way tumhare liye ek taje maal ka intjaam kiya hai maine." Ladki ne kaha.

"Ye achha kiya tumne. Sach kahu to tumhari yahi baat mujhe sabse jyada achhi lagti hai aur isi liye tum mere liye sabse alag aur sabse khaas ho." Rohan ne kaha aur ladki ka chehra pakad kar uske hotho ko choom liya. Ladki ne bhi uska jawaab diya to rohan ne use sofe par leta diya aur khud uske upar aa gaya.

Dono ne ek dusre ki aankho me dekha aur fir dono ke hi hoth mil gaye. Ladki ne white colour ka top and blue colour ki jeans ki pant pahna hua tha. Kuch der dono ke hoth mile rahe uske baad rohan ne apna sir uthaya aur ladki ki gardan par kisses karne laga. Uske is tarah kiss karne se ladki ki aankhe band ho gai aur wo rohan ko pakad kar apni taraf khichne lagi. Rohan ek hath se uske top ko niche karte huye uski gardan se niche seene ki taraf kiss karne laga. Top ke andar bra me kaid ladki ki chhaati ki golaaiya parwat ki tarah khadi thi jo ladki ke idhar udhar hone par hil rahi thi. Rohan ne top ko thoda aur niche kiya to ladki ke boobs ki daraar dikhne lagi. Rohan ne us daraar par hi apne hoth rakh diye aur fir ek hath se uske boob ko bhi pakad liya.

Ladki jor se kasmasaai aur rohan ke sir ke baalo me haatho ki ungaliya firane lagi. Abhi rohan ye sab kar hi raha tha ki tabhi door bell baji aur un dono ki harkato par jaise break lag gaya. Rohan baddhi si gaali dete huye ladki ke upar se uth gaya.

"Ye sale galat time par hi aate hain. Jaao ja ke darwaja khol do warna wo bell bajate hi rahege." Rohan ne kaha aur sofe par baith gaya. Uske kahne par ladki uthi aur apne top ko thik karti hui main door ki taraf chal padi. Kuch hi der me uske piche piche teen ladke aaye aur dring room me rakhe sofo par baith gaye aur wo ladki rohan ke bagal me baith gai.

"Tum logo ke latke huye chehre dekh kar hi pata chal raha hai ki tum sab nakaam ho kar hi aaye ho." Rohan ne teeno ki taraf baari baari se dekhte huye kaha.
"Bhai hamne sara area chhaan mara. Yaha tak ki alag alag raaste me door door tak ja kar bhi dekh liya magar wo ladki hame kahi nahi mili. Hame to lagta hai ki wo hamari pahuch se kafi door nikal gai hai." Ek ladke ne kaha.

"Laanat hai tum logo par. Ek ladki ko nahi samhaal paye tum log. Tum jaise nikamme logo ko apne sath kaam par rakhne ka koi faayda nahi hai is liye ab mujhe dusre ladko ko rakhna padega." Rohan ne gusse me kaha.

"Bhai please aisa mat karo. Aisa pahli baar hua hai hamse warna aaj tak hamne shikar ko apne hath se nahi jane diya. Boss wo ladki hath se nikal gai to kya hua ham usse bhi achhi ladki khoj kar layege. Bas iske liye maaf kar do bhai." Dusre ladke ne kaha.

"Thik hai chalo maaf kiya. Tum logo ka pichhla record dekh kar hi maaf kar raha hu magar mujhe ab taja maal ek hapte ke andar chahiye. Is baar delivery late ho gai hai aur iske liye hame kafi nuksaan bhi sahna pad raha hai. Upar se aaj kal police ki checking bhi bahut ho rahi hai. Is liye kaam ko thoda sawadhani se karna. Ab jaao yaha se." Rohan ne kaha to wo sab uth kar chale gaye.

Un teeno ladko ke jane ke baad ladki ne main door andar se band kar diya aur fir waapas aa kar rohan ke bagal se baith gai. Uske baithte hi rohan ne use baaho me bhar liya aur fir uske hotho par kiss karne laga.

Back to my side...

Main bartan samet rahi thi jabki nakul bed par aa kar baith gaya tha. Kuch der tak jab wo kuch na bola to maine palat kar uski taraf dekha. Wo kisi soch me duba hua najar aaya mujhe. Mere man me ye jaanne ki utsukta jaagi ki wo kis soch me duba hua hai is liye maine bartano ko wahi chhoda aur nakul ke paas aa kar uske bagal se baith gai.

"Kya hua jaan kis soch me dube huye ho tum. Kahi koi aisi baat to nahi ho gai jisse ham par koi musibat aa gai ho." Maine nakul ke kandhe par haath rakhte huye pucha to nakul ne meri taraf dekha. Uske chehre par dukh ke bhaav najar aaye aur aankho me shikayat.

"Kyo neelam kyo. Kyo kiya tumne aisa." Nakul ne dukhi ho ke kaha to main ekdam se ghabra gai aur sochne lagi ki maine kya kar diya.
"Ye kya kah rahe ho tum. Maine aisa kya kiya hai." Maine hairani se uski taraf dekh ke kaha.

"Maine baahar se tumhari saari baate sun li hain jo tum mobile par apne bhai se kar rahi thi. Mujhe is baat ka dukh nahi hai ki tumne apne bhai se baat ki balki dukh is baat ka hai ki tumne mujhe bataya nahi ki tumhare paas mobile hai. Tumhe mujh par bharosa nahi tha neelam. Tabhi to tumne mobile ko mujhse chhupa ke rakha hua tha." Nakul ne ye sab kaha to main buri tarah andar hi andar hil gai. Mujhe samajh na aaya ki main nakul se ab kya kahu. Sach hi to kah raha tha wo ki maine mobile ko usse chhupa ke rakha tha.

"Mujhe bataao neelam ki kyo is baat ko chhupaya mujhse. Aakhir kya tha tumhare man me jo tumne mujhe mobile ke bare me batana sahi nahi samjha. Agar tumhe mujh par bharosa hi nahi hai to mujhse pyar karme ka dikhawa kyo kar rahi ho tum." Nakul ne kaha.

"Tum galat samajh rahe ho nakul. Main maanti hu ki maine mobile ko tumse chhupa ke rakha tha magar uske piche ye baat bilkul bhi nahi hai ki mujhe tum par bharosa nahi hai. Mobile ko to is liye chhupa ke rakha tha taaki ham dono ko uske chalte koi tension na ho. Main nahi chaahti thi ki itne tension ke bich ek ye tension bhi jud jaye aur tum par bharosa kyo nahi hoga mujhe. Agar tum par bharosa na hota to apni family ko chhod kar itni door tumhare sath nahi aati jaan. Ek mobile ki vajah se tum mere pyar par shak kaise kar sakte ho. Bharosa to mujhe apne bhai par nahi tha nakul. Us din railway station par jab wo mujhe mile the to unhone hi mujhe wo mobile diya tha aur ye kaha tha ki agar kabhi main kisi musibat me pad jaau to main us mobile ke jariye unhe bata saku. Unke kahne par maine mobile le to liya tha magar hamesha use off kar ke hi rakha tha. Kyo ki mujhe ratan bhaiya par bharosa nahi tha. Mujhe lagta tha ki unhone wo mobile mujhe is liye diya hai taaki main unke contact me rah saku aur wo jab chaahe mujhe fasa sake. Yahi sab soch kar maine tumhe bhi nahi bataya ki kyo is bare me bekaar ka tumhe tension ho. Baaki tum kahoge to main us mobile ko abhi fek dugi." Maine kaha to nakul mujhe ek tak dekhta raha aur fir ekdam se mujhe pakad kar apne bagal se chhupka liya.

"Mujhe maaf kar do neelam. Maine tum par aur tumhare sachche pyar par sawaal khada kar diya. Mujhe maaf kar do plz." Mujhe apne se chhupkaye nakul ne dukhi ho ke kaha.
"Nahi jaan. Maafi to mujhe tumse maagni chahiye. Galat to maine kiya hai jo tumse mobile ko chhupa ke rakha." Maine kaha.

"Chhodo is baat ko. Main nahi chaahta ki meri jaan kisi baat ke liye mujhse maafi maage. Is duniya me tumhare siva mera hai hi kaun aur fir tumne hamari bhalaai ke liye hi to aisa kiya tha. Achha ye bataao ki apne bhai se kisse baat karne ke liye kah rahi thi tum." Nakul ne mujhe khud se alag karte huye kaha.

Nakul ke puchne par maine sab kuch use bata diya. Sari baate sun kar nakul bhi soch me pad gaya. Shayad uske man me bhi wahi khayal ubhar aaye the jo mere man me ubhar chuke the.

"To ab kya tum apni maa se baat karogi." Nakul ne mujhse pucha.
"Ratan bhaiya ne bataya ki jab se main ghar se bhaag kar gayi hu tab se mom ki haalat kharaab hai.

Agar main unse baat kar lugi to unhe raahat milegi." Maine kaha.

"Agar aisi baat hai to tumhe maa se baat kar leni chahiye. Aakhir wo tumhari maa hain. Sach me tumhare chale jane se unhe bahut taklif ho rahi hogi." Nakul ne kaha.
"Sahi kah rahe ho tum. Unhe is tarah taklif de kar mujhe bhi achha nahi lag raha. Main bhala kaise ye chaah sakti hu ki meri vajah se mere mom dad dukhi ho jaye magar ye bhi sach hai ki ye taklif kisi na kisi ke hisse me to aani hi thi." Maine udaas ho ke kaha.

"Don't worry. Ek din sab thik ho jayega. Tum apni maa se baat kar lena aur haa mobile ko fekne ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Agar tumhare ratan bhaiya sach me tumhara bhala chaahte hain to unhe ignore karna sahi nahi hoga." Nakul ne kaha.

"Par mujhe dar lag raha hai nakul. Main kaise apni mom se baat kar paaugi. Kya kahegi wo mujhe. Unke andar mere liye gussa bhi bhara hoga. Kahi unhone dad ko sab bata diya to kya hoga." Maine kaha.
"Hamari kismat me jo hona likha hai use ham mita nahi sakte neelam. Waise bhi jo raasta hamne chuna hai usme sukoon kam aur pareshaniya jyada hain. Hame har tarah ki situation ka dat kar saamna karna padega. Jis din hamne in situations se dar kar apne kadam pichhe hata liye us din sab kuch the end ho jayega. Is liye ab kisi baat se darne ka sawaal hamare liye nahi rahna chahiye." Nakul ne samjhate huye kaha.

"Hmm achha uncle ji ke paas kis liye gaye the tum." Maine nakul se pucha.
"Bas aise hi gaya tha magar unhone mujhse kaha ki hamari shadi ke liye unhone ek pandit se baat ki hai. Pandit ke anusaar shadi ke riti riwaaj to sirf desh samaaj ke bich ek aupcharikta aur maryada ko banaye rakhne wali baat hoti hai. Jabki jinka man ek dusre se jud jata hai to wo ek hi ho jate hain. Pandit ji ne kaha ki samaaj me apni pratistha aur maan sammaan banaye rakhne ke liye ye jaruri hai ki chaar aadmi ke saamne kuch riti riwaaj apnaye jaye is liye wo kisi mandir me war mala aur fere karwa kar hamari shadi kara dege." Nakul ne ye sab bataya to mere dil ki dhadkane tej ho gai shadi ki baat se.

"To kab hai hamari shadi." Maine muskurate huye nakul se pucha.
"Abhi koi din confirm nahi hua hai. Uncle ji ne bas pandit se is bare me baat hi ki hai abhi. Unhe bhi pata hai ki hamare liye kab kya sahi rahega. Is liye jab unhe lagega ki ab sahi rahega to wo hame bata dege." Nakul ne kaha.

"Shadi to ham kar lege nakul magar hamara gujara kaise hoga is bare me bhi to hame sochna padega. Aakhir kab tak ham yaha is tarah pade rahege. Us din jo khane pine ka raashan tum laaye the wo bhi khatam hone wala hai. Mere paas abhi kuch paise to hain jisse kuch din ke liye hame raashan ki tension nahi hogi magar aage ka kya." Maine kaha.

"Maine is bare me uncle ji se baat ki hai. Unhone kaha ki ham is sabki ki chinta na kare. Unhe bhi pata hai ki abhi hamare halaat aise nahi hain ki ham kahi baahar ja kar koi kaam dhandha kar sake jisse ki hamara gujara ho sake. Is liye unka kahna hai ki jab tak halaat thik nahi ho jate tab tak wo hame bhukha nahi rahne dege. Waise wo mere liye koi aisa kaam dekh rahe hain jo main yahi rah ke kar saku." Nakul ne kaha.

"Uncle ji sach me bahut achhe hain nakul magar ham un becharo par bojh bane rahe ye achha nahi lag raha." Maine kaha.
"Maine bhi unse yahi kaha tha. Meri is baat par unhone kaha ki wo hame apna hi samajhte hain. Jin bahu beto ko dekhne ke liye wo taraste hain wo to kabhi unki koi khabar hi nahi lete to kam se kam ham to unke paas hain aur wo hame dekh kar hi khush hain ki unke akelepan me sahara dene ke liye unke paas to hain." Nakul ne kaha.
"Haa ye to hai." Main bas itna hi kah saki.

Kuch der aur hamare bich baate hui uske baad main bed se uthi aur bartan samet kar unhe dhone chali gai. Nakul bed par hi let gaya tha. Hamare halaat jarur kharaab the magar ek achhi baat yahi thi ki ham jis jagah rah rahe the waha ke uncle aunty bahut achhe the. Wo ham dono ko apne bachcho ki tarah maante the aur hamara har kharcha uthane ko taiyar the. Ham dono hi bhagwan se dua karte the ki aise acche insaan har us aadmi ko mile jo hamari tarah aisi situation me fase ho.

Neel:heart:m​

Update - 18

Truck ko ek jhatka laga to truck ke piche andar ki taraf leti ladki ki aankh khul gai. Pahle to use kuch samajh nahi aaya ki wo kaha hai fir jab usne apna dimaag daudaya to use pichhli saari baate yaad aa gai aur wo jaldi se uth kar baith gai. Usne andaja lagaya ki truck abhi bhi chal raha hai magar usme jhatke bhi lag rahe hain. Ye dekhne ke liye ki wo kaha pahuch gai is liye wo truck ke pichhe kinare ki taraf uth kar aa gai. Truck me jo mota sa kapda upar laga hua tha use pakad kar jab usne thoda sa uthaya to baahar use subah ka ujala najar aaya aur sath hi aas paas buildings bhi najar aai. Usne dhyaan se dekha truck shahar ke andar daakhil hone wala hai aur isse pahle ki kahi truck ruke aur truck driver is taraf aa kar truck ke andar dekhe use yaha se nikal jana hoga.

Ladki ke badan par abhi bhi kale kapdo ka chust libaas tha. Wo us mote kapde ko thoda sa uthaye baahar har taraf dekh rahi thi. Kareeb das minute baad truck shahar me daakhil hua. Use nahi pata tha ki ye truck shahar ke kis hisse par jayega magar itna jarur pata tha ki use ab is truck se utar jana chahiye.

Shahar me aane ke baad aas paas bani badi badi buildings aur raasto me gaadi moter ke sath sath log bhi dikhne lage the jiske kaaran usne kapde ko chhod diya tha aur truck ke rukne ka wait karne lagi thi. Uske dil ki dhadkane pahle se jyada teji se chalne lagi thi.

Kuch hi der me truck ek jagah ruka to usne fir se kapda utha kar baahar ki taraf dekha. Use jyada to kuch samajh na aaya magar ye jarur dekha ki truck main road ko chhod kar kisi single way wale raaste me ghus chuka hai aur kisi vajah se ruk gaya hai. Kapde ki jhiri se usne dekha ki raasta door tak khaali pada tha. Aas paas lage pedh paudho ke piche kuch dukaane dikh rahi thi. Ladki ko samajh na aaya ki truck kis vajah se ruk gaya hai magar usne ye faisla jarur kar liya ki use ab utar jana chahiye.

Kyo ki truck wale ki manjil ka use kuch pata nahi tha.

Apni badhi hui dhadkano ko kaabu karte huye usne ek baar fir se khaali pade raaste ki taraf dekha aur fir savdhani se kapde ko utha kar wo truck ke pichhle fatke ko pakad kar niche utarne lagi. Abhi uske dono pair fatke ke is taraf aaye hi the ki truck ko halka sa jhatka laga aur wo aage badhne laga. Ye dekh kar ladki hadbada gai aur wo ekdam se niche kood gai. Truck ki speed tej nahi hone paai thi is liye wo sadak par girne se bach gai. Jaise hi wo niche aai to usne aas paas dekha. Aage sadak par ek chhota sa tempo khada tha. Shayad usi ki vajah se truck ruk gaya tha. Tempo ke driver ne ladki ki taraf hairaani se dekha. Ladki ki najar bhi us par pad chuki thi. Tabhi aage ki sadak par use ek thele wala najar aaya. Ye dekh kar ladki teji se dusri taraf ko bhaagti chali gai. Pichhe tempo ka driver use dekhte huye kisi soch me dub gaya tha.

Udhar wo ladki bhaagte bhaagte main road par aa gai. Uski saanse fool gai thi bhagne se. Main road par aa kar usne aas paas dekha. Sadak ke us paar use kuch dikha jisse wo idhar udhar dekhte huye aage badh chali. Kuch hi der me wo us paar pahuch gai. Subah abhi thik se hui nahi thi is vajah se utni chahal pahal nahi dikh rahi thi jitni ki bade bade shahro me hoti hai. Matlab ye city ka main area nahi tha.

Is taraf aa kar wo ladki chalte huye ek jagah aa kar ruk gai. Sadak ke kinare kinare jo dukaane thi unke bich ek bank ka atm tha aur us atm ke just samne hi ek pedh laga hua tha. Ladki ne aas paas dekha aur fir teji se us atm ke andar daakhil ho gai. Atm ke andar aa kar usne shishe wale gate se baahar dekha to use pedh najar aaya aur fir uske aaga sadak. Gate par jo shisha laga tha wo plane nahi tha balki us shishe me bich bich par patti si bani hui thi jisse un pattiyo ki vajah se baahar se andar ka clear nahi dikh sakta tha. Atm ke andar ya baahar dekhne ke liye un pattiyo ke bich me jo plane glass tha usme se dekhna padega.

Ladki ne kuch der socha aur fir atm me lage camera ke saamne se hat kar wo kone me gayi aur jaldi jaldi apne kapde utaarne lagi. Thodi hi der me jab uske kaale chust kapde uske badan se alag huye to uske andar uske apne kapde najar aane lage. Upar ek red colour ki t-shirt aur niche uski taago se chipki black colour ki jeans ki paint. Uske kapde jyada to nahi magar gande ho chuke the. Sir ke khule baalo ko usne haath se hi thoda bahut sawara aur fir jhuk kar usne pahle wale kapdo ko utha liya. Un kapdo me wo kuch khojne lagi. Jaldi hi use un kapdo se jo chij mili wo ek parsh tha jo ki kisi male person ka lag raha tha. Parsh ko pakad kar usne wo kapde andar hi ek kone me aise hi fek diye. Uske baad wo us parsh ko khol kar dekhne lagi. Parsh ke andar use hajaar hajaar ke paanch note aur kuch paanch sau aur sau ke note mile. Ye dekh kar uske hotho par muskaan ubhar aai. Parsh ke dusre bhaag ko khol kar usne dekha to usme bhi kuch note pachaas aur das das wale the dikhe.

Parsh se saare paise nikaal kar usne ginna shuru kiya to pata chala ki wo total nau hajaar teen sau assi rupaye the. Ye dekh kar uske hotho ki muskaan aur gahri ho gai aur uske chehre par chamak aa gai. Uske baad usne parsh ko achhe tarike se fir dekhna shuru kiya to usme use kuch card mile aur ek driving license ke sath ek registration certificate bhi mila jisme kisi male person ka naam likha hua tha.

"Sorry sunil mittal is sab ke liye but kya kare....ye sab karne ke liye ye naina majbur thi. Bhagwan tumhara bhala kare." Ye kahte huye naina ne wo RC aur DL wapas parsh me daala aur fir use bhi un kapdo ke upar fek diya. Dusre hath me jo paise usne le rakhe the unme se usne kuch paise alag kiye aur baaki sare paise usne jeans ke saamne wale jeb me daal liye. Thode paise jo usne alag kiye the use usne dusre jeb me daal liya. Uske baad usne shishe se baahar ki taraf dhyaan se dekha aur fir gate khol kar atm se baagar nikal gai. Baahar aate hi uske chehre par aise bhaav se the jaise ab use kisi baat ki tension nahi hai.

Sadak par aa kar usne idhar udhar dekha. Right taraf se use ek auto wala aata dikhaai diya. Jab wo auto wala uske kuch paas aaya to usne use rukne ka ishara kiya to wo auto uske paas hi aa kar ruk gaya. Auto ke rukte hi naina usme baith gai aur auto wale ko apne gantabya ka address bata diya. Auto wala uske bataye huye address ki taraf chal pada jabki naina apne hotho par jara si muskaan sajaye araam se sheet par tek laga kar baith gai.

.......

Back to my side....

Raat me ham dono khana pina kha ke so gaye the. Subah routine ke anusaar main uthi aur fresh ho kar maine chaay banaya. Raashan bas khatam hi ho gaya tha. Matlab ki dopahar ka lunch banane ke baad shaam ke khane ke liye raashan nahi bachne wala tha. Main janti thi ki nakul ke paas paise nahi hoge is liye main kuch paise apne sath hi laai thi. Mujhe pata nahi tha ki ye sab ho jayega warna main kuch paise aur le aati. Abhi mere paas itne paise the ki usse kuch dino ke liye raashan laya ja sake magar uske baad kya hoga is baat ki tension hone lagi thi. Uncle ji ne hame chinta na karne ke liye kaha tha magar jab apne hath khaali ho to tension bani hi rahti hai. Kisi aur ke bharose ham kaise rah sakte the.

Fresh ho kar maine chaay banaya aur nakul ko jaga kar use chaay di. Chaay pine ke baad nakul fresh hone chala gaya aur main naasta banane ki taiyari karne lagi. Nakul jab tak fresh ho ke aaya tab tak maine halka fulka naasta bana liya tha. Uske baad ham dono ne thoda bahut naasta kiya. Naasta karne ke baad nakul niche uncle ji ke paas chala gaya aur main naaste wale bartan dhone chali gai.

Udhar niche nakul pahucha hi tha ki use baahar se kisi ajnabi aadmi ki awaaj sunaai di aur fir jaise hi wo seedhi se utarte huye aur niche ki taraf aaya to tabhi use aunty ji dikhi. Aunty ji ne nakul ko aate dekha to unhone nakul ko ishare se upar jane ko kaha. Nakul ko samajh na aaya ki aunty ji use upar jane ka ishara kyo kar rahi hain magar use itna jarur laga ki koi baat jarur hai is liye wo wapas upar aa gaya.

"Aakhe khol kar achhi tarah dekh kar bataao chacha. Ye dono ghar se bhaag kar yaha aaye hain. Mujhe puri khabar mili hai ki ye dono isi area me dekhe gaye hain." Gate ke baahar khada ek hawaldar uncle ji se bol raha tha.
"Are hawaldar sahab ab kitni baar bataau aapko ki maine inhe nahi dekha. Ek hi sawaal baar baar kyo puch rahe ho mujhse. Jab maine kah diya ki nahi dekha to nahi dekha. Kyo budhe aadmi ko pareshan kar rahe ho." Uncle ji ne kaha.

"Achha thik hai magar ye dono kahi dikhe to police ko suchit jarur karna aur sabse jaruri baat ye ki in dono ko panaah dene ke bare me sochna bhi mat warna hathkadi laga ke andar kar duga samajh gaye na." Police hawaldar ne kaha.
"Main kyo inhe panaah duga hawaldar sagab. Agar ye dono koi apradhi hain to main to inhe apne ghar ke aas paas fatakne bhi nahi duga." Uncle ji ne kaha.

Hawaldar ne uncle ji ko upar se niche tak dekha aur fir pichhe hat kar usne makaan ke upar ki taraf najar ghumaai aur fir haath me liye dande ko ghumate huye chala gaya. Uske jane ke baad nakul upar wali seedhi se fir niche ki taraf jane laga. Niche wo uncle ji ke paas pahucha. Uncle ji ne use khamoshi se dekha aur fir darwaja band kar ke andar aa gaye.

"Police ka ek hawaldar aaya tha aur tum dono ke bare me puch raha tha. Maine usse kah diya hai ki hamne tum dono ko nahi dekha magar jis tarah se wo makaan ke upar ki taraf dekh raha tha usse lagta hai ki use shak hai ki tum dono shayad yahi ho. Police ka wo mamuli hawaldar tha is liye shayad talaashi lene ki usne himmat na ki ho magar ho sakta hai ki wo dubara fir se aaye aur is baar apne sath ek do police walo ko bhi le aaye. Agar aisa hua to beta samasya ho jayegi." Uncle ji ne kaha. Unke chehre par chinta najar aane lagi thi.

"Hamari vajah se kahi aap par bhi koi musibat na aa jaye uncle ji. Is liye achha yahi hoga ki ham dono yaha se chale jaye." Nakul ne kaha.
"Aise kaise chale jaaoge tum dono yaha se. Are maine tum dono ko apne bachcho ki tarah apna mana hai. Tum dono ko kahi jane ki jarurat nahi hai. Tum dono yahi rahoge."

"Par uncle ji agar wo hawaldar fir se yaha aaya to." Nakul ne kaha.
"Uska kuch upaay soch luga main. Tum chinta mat karo. Main dekhta hu ki kya ho sakta hai. Abhi tum jaao aur araam karo." Uncle ji ne kaha to nakul waha se upar aa gaya.

Nakul jab aaya to main bartan dho ke kamre me aa gai thi. Uska chehra dekh kar main samajh gai ki kuch baat jarur hui hai. Jab maine usse pucha to usne sab kuch mujhe bata diya. Ham dono hi soch me doob gaye the. Hamare saamne ab ye new problem aa kar khadi ho gai thi.

"Ab ham kya karege nakul." Maine chinta me kaha usse.
"Mujhe bhi kuch samajh me nahi aa raha neelam. Agar wo police wala fir yaha aaya aur is baar agar usne yaha ki talaashi li to ham dono ko jarur pa jayega." Nakul ne kaha.

"Ab to lagta hai ham buri tarah fas gaye hain nakul. Police hame pakad legi aur fir wo ham dono ko dad ke hawale kar degi. Uske baad kya hoga ye ham dono hi achhi tarah jaante hain. Ab kya hoga nakul. Lagta hai ham kabhi ek nahi ho payege. Ye duniya hame chain se jine nahi degi." Kahte kahte hi main subakne lagi thi. Mujhe rote dekh nakul me mujhe apne gale se laga liya.

"Himmat mat haaro neelam. Is problem se nikalne ka koi na koi raasta jarur mil jayega hame. Ab tak bhagwan ham dono ko bachata aaya hai to aage bhi bachayega wo. Bas tum bharosa rakho. Waise bhi uncle ji ne kaha hai ki wo is samasya ka koi upaay jarur sochege. Is liye shaant ho jaao. Kuch nahi hoga ham done ke sath. Ham hamesha ek sath rahege." Nakul ne mujhe shaant karate huye kaha to kuch der me main chup ho gai.

"Kya hame rohan se help leni chahiye nakul.?" Kuch der chup rahne ke baad maine kuch soch kar usse pucha.
"Ham aisa nahi kar sakte neelam. Uncle aunty ji hame apna samajhte hain aur hamse kuch ummide laga rakhe hain. Aise me agar ham unhe chhod kar jayege to unhe hamare chale jane se dukh hoga. Waise bhi police ka khatra to har jagah hai. Waha bhi to kisi din police ka koi aadmi hamari talaash me aa sakta hai. Agar hame police ke dwara pakde hi jana hai to ham yahi se pakde jaye to achha hai. Kam se kam itne acche uncle aunty ji ko hamari vajah se koi dukh to nahi hoga. Agar ham rohan ki help se yaha se bach ke nikal gaye to wo bhi yahi sochege ki ham sirf apne bare me sochte the. Hame un par bharosa nahi tha is liye jaan bacha kar yaha se bhaag gaye. Ye soch kar unhe kitna dukh pahuchega neelam. Unke bachcho me aur ham me fir fark hi kya rah gaya. Nahi neelam ab chaahe jo ho jaye ham yaha se kahi nahi jayege." Nakul ne jaise faisla sunate huye kaha to mujhe bhi uski baat sahi lagi.

"Mujhe tumhari baate achhi lagi jaan aur mujhe khushi hui ki tumne is situation me bhi ek achhe insaan ki tarah uncle aunty ji ke bare me itna kuch socha." Maine kaha aur aage badh kar nakul ke hotho ko pyaar se choom liya. Mere aisa karne par wo muskuraya aur fir usne bhi mere hotho ko choom liya.

Ham dono ne faisla kar liya tha ki ab chaahe jo ho jaye ham dono ab yahi rahege. Jinhone hame aasra diya aur har tarah se help karne ko kah rahe hain unhe chhod kar ab ham kahi nahi jayege. Ye hamare pyar ka imtihaan tha aur hamare pariksha ki ghadi thi is liye ab hamne bhi is pariksha me paas hone ka faisla kar liya tha.

Update - 19

Auto wale ne jab awaaj di to naina ka dhyaan tuta aur usne driver ki taraf dekha jo usi ko dekh raha tha. Driver ne use bataya ki madam aapko jaha par utarna tha waha ham pahuch gaye hain. Driver ki baat sun kar naina ne side se jhaank kar baahar dekha aur fir jaldi se utar gai. Auto wale se usne kiraya pucha to auto wale ne bata diya tab naina ne use kiraye ke paise diye.

Auto wala paise le kar chala gaya aur naina palat kar kuch hi doori par bane ek makaan ki taraf badh gai. Us makaan ke aas paas bhi waise hi makaan bane huye the. Makaan ke baahar lage lohe ke gate ke bagal se name plate lagi hui thi jise naina ne padha aur fir lohe wale gate ko khol kar andar chali gai.

Andar aa kar usne darwaje ke paas lage ek switch ko dabaya to makaan ke andar bell bajne ki awaaj uske kaano me bhi padi. Thodi der me darwaja khula aur ek uske hi umar ki ladki najar aai. Naina ko dekhte hi wo ladki hairaani se use dekhne lagi.

"Naina tu yaha. What a surprise. I can't believe ki tu mere saamne hai." Us ladki ne kaha.
"La main tere sir ko darwaje par jor se maar deti hu tab tujhe yakeen aa jayega ki main sach me tere saamne hi hu. Ab kya mujhe baahar hi khada rakhegi." Naina ne kaha to wo ladki haste huye ek taraf hat gai jisse naina andar chali gai. Uske andar aa jane par ladki ne darwaja band kiya aur fir wo bhi uske sath hi andar aa gai.

"Mujhe to abhi bhi yakeen nahi ho raha yaar ki tu gaav se itni door yaha pune aai hai." Ladki naina ke piche chalte huye bole ja rahi thi.
"Wo sab chhod ye bata uncle aunty kaha hain." Naina ne pucha.
"Wo dono to ek hapte ke liye baahar gaye huye hain business ke kaam se. Yaha bas main aur bablu hi hain. Study ke chalte ham dono bahan bhai ne tour miss kar diya. Anyway tu bata yaha kaise. Agar aana hi tha to kam se kam pahle mujhe phone hi kar deti." Ladki ne kaha.

"Badi lambi story hai divya baad me bataaugi. Usse pahle mujhe fresh hona hai aur haa tu garma garam khana bhi ready kar de." Naina ne kaha.
"Chal thik hai tu fresh ho ke aa. Main fatafat khana ready karti hu. Uske baad ham dono dher saari baate karege." Divya ne kaha aur fir wo kitchen ki taraf jane lagi magar tabhi wo ruk gai aur fir palat kar naina se kaha.

"Tera samaan kaha hai naina. Kahi baahar to nahi rah gaya. Ruk main le kar aati hu." Divya kahne ke baad baahar ki taraf jane hi lagi thi ki naina ne use rok liya.
"Mera koi samaan nahi hai divya. Main khaali haath hi aai hu. Fresh hone ke baad tere kapde pahan lugi." Naina ne kaha.

"Khaali hath aai hai tu aur ye tere kade itne gande kaise hain. Tera huliya bhi kuch ajeeb lag raha hai. Kahi tere sath kuch ulta seedha to nahi ho gaya." Divya ne aakhe faad kar dekha use.

"Bola na lambi story hai. Pahle mujhe fresh hone ke baad kuch kha pi lene de uske baad fursat se bataaugi." Naina ne kaha aur isse pahle ki divya fir kuch bole wo teji se divya ke kamre ki taraf chali gai. Divya ne use ajeeb tarah se dekha fir wo bhi kitchen ki taraf chali gai.

Aadhe ghante baad naina aur divya ek sath hi breakfast kar rahi thi. Breakfast ke dauraan bhi naina ne divya ke puchne par use kuch nahi bataya tha balki breakfast par aise toot padi thi jaise na jane kab se khana na khaya ho. Divya use is tarah khate dekh hairaan thi. Kuch der me jab dono ne break fast kar liya to divya ne khaye huye bartan samet kar kitchen me rakha aur fir naina ko sath le kar kamre me aa gai.

(Mujhe lagta hai ki yaha par divya aur uski family ka chhota sa intro aap sab ko de du..)

#Ashok Tripathi....Divya ke dad. Age 47. Textiles ka business hai inka.
#Saroj Tripathi.....Divya ki mom. Age 43. House wife hai aur well graduated bhi hain. Dikhne me kafi sundar hain. Husband ko jab bhi business ke silsile me dusre shahar jana hota hai to ye unke sath jarur jati hain. Actually dono ek dusre se pyar hi itna karte hain ki jyadatar sath hi rahte hain. Apne bachcho se bahut pyar karte hain dono.

#Divya Tripathi.....Ashok and Saroj ki beti aur meri school life ki friend. Age 21. Abhi college me padh rahi hai.
#Alok Tripathi/Bablu.....Ashok aur Saroj ka beta aur divya ka chhota bhai. Age 19. College me padhta hai.

Divya ke mom dad hamare district ke hi ek gaav ke the. Waise to inki meri family se koi personally jaan pahchan nahi thi magar kyo ki main naina aur divya ek hi school me sath sath padhte the to main aur naina divya ke ghar jati rahti thi aur divya bhi hamare ghar kabhi kabhaar aati thi. Hamari friendship ki vajah se hamari family wale bhi ek dusre ko jante the. School ke baad jab college ka number aaya to ashok uncle apni family ko le kar pune aa gaye. Ashok uncle ki apni family walo se jyada banti nahi thi is liye unhone apne hisse ki jameen aur ghar bech kar pune aa gaye the. Ashok uncle pahle pune me hi naukari karte the. Jab wo yaha aaye to jameen bechne se jo paisa unhe mila tha usse unhone khud ka hi karobaar kar liya tha.

Divya ki family me bas chaar hi log hain baakiyo ka koi role nahi hai story me is liye unka intro dene ka koi matlab hi nahi hai. So let's come to the story...

Naina aur divya kamre me pahuche aur bed par araam se baith gaye. Divya ko sab kuch jaan ne ki badi jaldi thi aur naina soch rahi thi ki use sab kuch kaise bataye. par batana to padega hi warna divya uska sir kha jane wali thi.

"Ab soch kya rahi hai. Bata na kis story ki baat kar rahi thi." Divya ne naina se kaha.
"Meri story to neelam ki vajah se ban gai divya." Naina ne kaha.
"Neelam ki vajah se kaise. Are haa main neelam ko to bhul hi gai. Ab wo kaisi hai aur kya karti hai aaj kal." Divya ne kaha.

"Uski mat puch. Usi ki vajah se ye sab hua hai." Naina ke kaha.
"Kya matlab hai tera. Sab kuch thik se bata na. Har baat ko suspense me rakhne ki aadat nahi gai teri." Divya ne kaha.
"Baat neelam ki love story se start hui thi." Naina ne kaha hi tha ki divya bich me hi bol padi.

"Kya neelam ki love story wow yaar. Dekh mujhe sab kuch detail me janna hai." Divya ne kaha.
"Tu batane degi tabhi to bataugi. Bich me hi bol padti hai." Naina ne kaha.
"Oh sorry. Chal ab bata main bich me nahi bolugi." Divya ne kaha.

Uske baad naina ne neelam yaani ki meri love story ke bare me divya ko sab kuch detail me batane lagi. Jise sunte sunte divya kabhi shock ho jati to abhi muskurane lagti. Jab naina ne use last me ye bataya ki kaise usne use bhaagne se mana kiya tha par wo nahi aani thi to divya ne bhi yahi kaha ki haa use aise nahi bhaagna chahiye tha.

"Neelam ne ye thik nahi kiya aur fir agar yahi karna tha use to kam se kam itna to kaabil ho jate dono ki baad me unhe kisi baat ke liye koi problem na hoti. Anyway neelam ka to sun liya maine ab tu bata ki tu uski love story me kaise ghus gai aur yaha tak kaise pahuch gai.

" Divya ne pucha.

"Us din shaam ko jab main neelam ko samjhane ke baad apne ghar ja rahi thi to raaste me achanak pichhe se mujh par hamla ho gaya. Shaam ho chuki thi is liye jyada dikhayi nahi de raha tha. Waise saamne se agar koi aata to main use jarur dekh leti magar hamla karne wala pichhe se aaya tha. Mujhe us sabki koi ummid nahi thi is liye jaise hi kisi ne mujhe piche se pakda to main buri tarah dar gai aur dar ke mare main cheekhne hi wali thi ki piche se jisne mujhe pakda tha usne mere muh par hath rakh diya. Uske hath me koi kapda jaise tha kyo ki wo mujhe achhi tarah feel hua tha. Main usse chhutne ke liye jor se chhatpataye ja rahi thi aur fir kuch hi palo me mera chhatpatana band ho gaya aur mera pura jism dheela sa pad gaya. Uske baad mujhe kuch bhi yaad nahi raha ki aage kya hua." Naina ne bataya.

"Oh iska matlab ki jisne tujhe piche se pakda tha uske hath me jo kapda tha usme koi behoshi ki dawa mili hui thi jiske kaaran tu behosh ho gai thi." Divya ne maano andaja lagate huye ye kaha tha.
"Haa shayad usme behoshi ki dawa hi mili hui thi." Maine kaha.
"Okay fir aage kya hua. Mera matlab ki baad me jab tujhe hosh aaya to kya hua." Divya ne utsukta se pucha.

"Mujhe nahi pata ki main kab tak behosh rahi thi magar jab mujhe hosh aaya aur meri aankh khuli to main kisi dusri jagah par thi aur mere hath pair badhe huye the. Mere muh me kapda dala hua tha jisse meri awaaj bhi nahi nikal rahi thi. Apni haalat ko jab maine dekha to mere hosh hi ud gaye the. Mujhe behosh hone ke pahle ghati ghatna yaad aai ki kaise kisi ne mujhe pichhe se pakad kar behosh kar diya tha aur ab main yaha is haal me hu. Pata nahi wo kaun si jagah thi aur kaha ki thi. Maine sirf itna dekha tha ki wo koi kabaad jaisa kamra tha jiske ek kone me main badhi hui padi thi. Mere alawa waha koi nahi tha. Main apni haalat ko dekh kar buri tarah dar gai thi mujhe ghabrahat hone lagi thi ki jane wo kaun tha jo mujhe behosh kar ke yaha le aaya hai aur ab jane wo mere sath kya karega. Meri haalat itni jyada kharaab ho gai thi ki mujhe rona aane laga tha. Main jor jor se chikhna chaahti thi magar mere muh me kapda hone ki vajah se main cheekh bhi nahi pa rahi thi. Apne badhe huye hatho aur pairo ko bandhan se chhudane ki nakaam koshish kar rahi thi magar main us bandhan se ajaad nahi ho pa rahi thi. Uske baad kareeb do ghante baad us kamre ka darwaja khula aur teen log waha aaye. Un teeno logo ke chehre kaale kapde se dhake huye the. Main unhe dekh kar aur bhi jyada dar gai aur apne bandhano ko chhudane lagi magar sab bekaar. Udhar wo teeno aadmi kuch der tak mujhe dekhte rahe aur fir unme se ek aadmi mere paas aaya aur bolne laga ki kab se tumhari raah dekh raha tha main aur tum thi ki mere haath aa hi nahi rahi thi. Mujhe uski awaaj se aisa laga jaise wo apni awaaj badal kar baat kar raha ho. Shayad use dar tha ki main uski asli awaaj na pahchaan jaau magar jab main unme se kisi ko jaanti hi nahi thi to awaaj se pahchanne ka sawaal hi nahi tha." Naina ne bataya.

"My god ye to tu sach me badi bhari musibat me fas gai thi. Fir kya hua aur haa tu waha se bach kar kaise nikli." Divya ne pucha.

"Wo to meri achhi kismat thi jo bach kar bhaag aai waha se warna wo log jane kya karte mere sath. Us din us aadmi ne mujhse kaha ki agar maine unki kaid se bhaagne ki koshish ki to wo mujhe aise hi baadh ke rakhege aur fir na mujhe khana pina dege aur na hi mujhe toilet jane dege. Matlab ki usi position me mujhe baadh ke rakhege fir chaahe main toilet kar du ya peshaab. Lekin agar main chup chaap bina shor machaye unki baat maanugi to wo mere sath kuch bhi galat nahi karege. Us aadmi ki baat sun kar mujhe thodi raahat to mili aur fir maine bhi socha ki agar inki baat maanne se mere sath kuch galat nahi hoga to shor machane ki kya jarurat hai. Is liye maine sir hila kar use bata diya ki main na to shor machaugi aur na hi waha se bhaagugi. Bas uske baad jab usne pucha ki kya mujhe toilet jana hai to maine sir hila kar bata diya ki haa jana hai. Sach me us wakt mujhe badi jor ki su su lagi hui thi aur toilet bhi jana tha. Mere sir hilane par usne usi kamre me ek taraf ishara kiya aur kaha ki wo mere hath pair khol dega taaki main toilet wagaira kar lu. Uske baad wo mujhe khana bhi de dega. Uski baat sun kar maine fir sir hila diya. Tab usne mere bandhan khole. Mere haath pair buri tarah akad se gaye the. Jaise hi main ajaad hui to maine apne hatho aur pairo ko pahle sahlaya fir uske kahne par main toilet chali gai. Toilet me maine dekha ki wo ek chhota sa bathroom tha jisme sirf toiket sheet lagi hui thi aur uske bagal se plastic ki baalti me paani bhara hua tha. Usi baalti me ek plastic ka jug dala hua tha. Bathroom me koi khidki nahi thi balki ek roshandaan tha jo chhota sa tha aur usi me se roshni aa rahi thi. Main samajh gai ki yaha se bhaagne ka koi raasta nahi hai. Man maar kar maine pahle toilet kiya aur fir wapas aa gai. Maine dekha ki ek dusre aadmi ke hath me ek baalti hai jisme paani bhara hua tha. Pahle aadmi ne mujhse kaha ki is ek baalti pani me agar main chaahu to fresh ho lu ya pine ke liye rakh lu. Maine toilet to kar liya tha aur ab brush karna tha aur apne aapko thoda fresh bhi karna tha. Maine uski taraf dekha to usne meri taraf brush aur toothpaste badha diya. Dusra aadmi gaya aur us baalti ko bathroom me rakh aaya. Ye dekh kar main fir se bathroom gai aur waha par maine brush kiya aur apna muh dhoya. Jab main waapas aai to pahle wale ne meri taraf plastic ki thaili me dala hua khana badha diya. Maine bhi bina kuch bole usse wo thaili le li. Mujhe bhukh lagi hui thi to maine pahle khana khaya uske baad us pahle wale aadmi se pucha ki mujhe yaha kyo laya gaya hai. Mere puchne par usne kaha ki wakt aane par mujhe khud hi pata chal jayega." Naina ne bataya.

"Badi ajeeb baat hai. Fir kya hua." Divya ne pucha.
"Aise hi din gujarne lage. Waha par ek achhi baat yahi thi ki un teeno me se kisi ne bhi mere sath koi galat harkat nahi ki thi.

Mere bandhano ko sirf toilet jane aur khana khane ke liye khola jata tha uske baad fir se mujhe baadh diya jata tha. Main har baar unse puchti ki mujhe yaha kyo laya gaya hai magar wo log iska koi jawaab nahi dete the. Wo pahle wala aadmi mujhse baate jarur karta tha. Uski baato se aisa lagta tha jaise wo mujhe bahut pasand karta hai. Jabki baaki ke do mujhse koi baat nhi karte the. Aise hi chalta raha. Main pareshan thi ki ye log mujhe yaha kab tak aise rakhege. Mere ghar wale mere na milne par bahut jyada pareshan hoge magar meri situation aisi thi ki main kuch bhi nahi kar sakti thi. Wo pahle wala aadmi bade achhe se mujhse baate karta tha. Mere dimaag me khayaal aaya ki ise apne viswaas me liya jaye to shayad koi baat ban jaye. Dhire dhire main aisa jaahir karne lagi jaise ab main waha se bhagna nahi chahti hu. Wo pahle wala mujhse achhe se baat karta tha to main bhi usse achhe se baat karne lagi. Shuru me to wo hairan hua magar fir ye rojana hone laga. Kuch hi dino me aisa hua ki wo log mujhe baadh ke rakhna band kar diya lekin waha se baahar jane ki permission tab bhi nahi thi. Pata nahi un logo ke man me kya chalta rahta tha. Itna to main samajh gai thi ki ye log kisi baat ka wait kar rahe hain aur ye log kisi ke kahne par mujhe yaha rakhe huye hain. Mujhe samajh nahi aa raha tha ki ye sab kab tak chalega. Mujhe apni family ki chinta ho rahi thi ki wo mere liye kitne pareshan hoge. Ek din wo pahle wala aadmi akele hi aaya aur mujhse aise baat karne laga jaise we mera premi ho. Main uski baato se hairaan thi magar kaha kuch nahi. Main bas waha se nikalna chahti thi. Us din use akele dekh kar mujhe laga ki main waha se bhaag sakti hu magar fir socha ki kya pata baaki ke do log baahar hi maujud ho is liye main bhi usse aise baat karne lagi jaise main bhi use pasand karne lagi hu. Main uska chehra nahi dekh sakti thi kyo ki wo teeno apna chehra dhake rahte the. Maine us din pahle wale se bola bhi tha ki agar tum mujhe pasand karte ho to apna chehra kyo chhupa ke rakha hai tab usne kaha ki ye uski majburi hai. Maine usse puchha ki aaj uske sathi kyo nahi aaye to usne kaha ki wo akela hi aaya hai kyo ki use usse akele hi milna tha. Us din wo mere liye achha sa khana le ke aaya tha. Jab maine suna ki wo akela hi hai to meri dhadkane tej ho gai thi. Maine socha ye kahi mere sath kuch galat karne to nahi aaya hai akele. Par aisa usne kuch nahi kiya tha. Maine man hi man soch liya ki ye achha mauka hai mere liye yaha se bhagne ka. Tujhe to pata hai ki main ncc me bhi thi. Self defence ke bare me mujhe thoda bahut pata tha aur waise bhi jab insaan ko uski jaan par ban aati hai to wo apne bachaav ke liye puri jaan laga deta hai. Wo akela tha to mujhe yakin tha ki main waha se bhaag niklugi. Is liye pahle to maine uska laya hua bhar pet khana khaya. Uske baad usse baate karne lagi. Kamre me hathiyar ke naam par kuch nahi tha. Main andar hi andar is baat se dar bhi rahi thi ki agar main apne maksad me kamyab na hui to ye log mere sath bahut bura karege. Mujhe samajh nahi aa raha tha ki main kaise waha se use chakma de ke niklu. Maine usse pahle bhi kai baar baahar ki taja hawa dilane ke liye kaha tha magar wo nahi mana tha aur yahi bola tha ki wo mujhe yaha se baahar nahi le ja sakta. Mere man me use emotional blackmail karne ka vichaar aaya magar fir maine socha ki kahi ye samajh na jaye aur kya pata wo bhi ye dekh raha ho ki main usse kya kya karne ko kahti hu." Naina ne kaha.

"Agar wo akela aaya tha us din to ye tere liye achha mauka tha waha se bhaag nikalne ka. Tujhe kuch bhi kar ke waha se bhaag nikalna chahiye tha." Divya ne bich me hi bolte huye naina ko samjhaya.

"Haa mujhe pata tha ki us din waha se mere liye bhaagne ka achha mauka tha aur main us mauke ko gawana bhi nahi chaahti thi. Is liye maine fir wahi kiya jo karne ka mujhe mauka mila tha. Us pahle wale aadmi ko itne dino me pura yakeen ho gaya tha ki main us kamre se bhagne ka nahi sochugi. Dusri baat kuch dino se main usse bahut hi achhe se baat karne lagi thi jisse wo khush tha. Tabhi to wo us din mere paas shaam ko akela hi aaya tha. Jab mujhe uski baato se yakeen ho gaya ki sach me wo akela hi waha aaya hai to main sochne lagi ki ab kaise yaha se niklu. Mere khana khane ke baad usne mujhse pucha ki agar mujhe kisi chij ki jarurat ho to main usse bina kisi sankoch ke bol du. Maine usse apne bare me kuch batane ko bola to wo uth kar khada ho gaya aur diwaar ki taraf mukh kar ke bolne laga ki wo mujhe kaise apne bare me bataye kyo ki use dar hai ki agar usne bata diya to main use galat samajhne lagugi to maine kaha nahi main galat nahi samjhugi. Asal me main use baato me uljhaye rakhna chahti thi. Jab wo diwaar ki taraf chehra kar ke bol raha tha to mere dimaag me teji se khayaal aaya ki yahi sahi mauka hai. Khadi to main bhi thi is liye chupke se uske piche gai aur fir maine badi teji dikhate huye pichhe se uske sir ko jor se usi diwaal par bhida diya. Use mujhse aisi harkat ki koi ummid nahi thi. Jaise hi uska maatha diwaal se takraya to uski cheekh nikal gai aur idhar main dar ke mare fir se uske sir ko diwaal par jhok diya. Us wakt mere andar itni hadbadahat bhar gai thi ki mujhe ye bhi pata nahi laga ki maine uske sir ko kitni teji se diwaal par bhida diya tha. Do teen baar jaldi jaldi maine uske sir ko diwaal se bhidaya tha jisse uski haalat kharaab ho gai thi. Uske baad main bhaagte huye darwaje ke paas gai aur darwaje ko khol kar baahar aa gai. Baahar aate hi maine darwaja baahar se band kar diya. Andar se uski tej tej awaaj aa rahi thi. Wo gusse me mujhe dhamkiya dete huye kahe ja raha tha ki tum yaha se bach ke kahi nahi ja sakti is liye agar apni khairiyat chahti ho to waapas aa jaao. Magar main ab uski baate sunne ke mood me nahi thi. Mujhe to lag raha tha ki kitna jaldi yaha se bahut door chali jaau jisse ki wo ya uske baaki ke aadmi mujhe pakad na paaye. Maine dekha wo ek galley thi aur uske bagal se aur bhi kamre bane huye the. Main ek taraf ko teji se bhaagti chali gai.

Us wakt mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki main kis raaste par ja rahi hu lekin bhaag jarur rahi thi. Bhagte huye mujhe ek seedhi dikhi to main ruk gai. Kyo ki seedhi upar ki taraf ja rahi thi. Mujhe laga upar jane ka to koi matlab hi nahi hai is liye maine charo taraf dekha magar dusra koi raasta nahi najar aaya to majburi me main usi seedhi par chadhti hui upar aa gai. Upar aai to main hairaan rah gai kyo ki yaha ujala tha aur ek taraf ki khidki se baahar ka najara dikh raha tha. Main samajh gai ki abhi tak jaha main thi wo under ground jagah thi aur ab main upar aa gai hu. Main idhar udhar dekhte huye baahar jane ka raasta dekhne lagi aur fir ek taraf ko bhagte huye chali gai. Kuch hi der me mujhe darwaja najar aaya par wo andar se band tha. Achhi baat ye thi ki darwaje me tala nahi laga hua tha. Maine jaldi se darwaje ki kundi kholi aur jhatke se darwaje ko apni taraf khich kar baahar dekhne lagi. Shaam ho chuki thi aur baahar street lights ki roshni dikh rahi thi. Shayad khidki se yahi roshni dikhi thi. Main janti thi ki mere liye ek ek pal kimti hai aur wo aadmi apne aadmiyo ko phone kar ke mere bhaag jane ke bare me bata kar mujhe pakadne ke liye bol chuka hoga. Is liye maine bhi wakt barbaad nahi kiya aur pahle darwaje ko baahar se kundi laga ke band kiya fir ek taraf ko daud laga di." Naina bolte huye chup hui to kamre me khamoshi chha gai.

"Tune to kamaal kar diya tha yaar. Us bechare ka sir hi fod diya tha jisse wo us haalat me tujhe kaise pakadta. Anyway fir aage kya hua. Kya wo log tujhe pakad paaye." Divya ne pucha.

"Pakad to tab paate na jab main unhe milti. Main to jidhar rasta mila usi par bina ruke bhaagti chali gai thi. Us wakt mujhe nahi pata tha ki main kaha bhagi ja rahi hu. Mere dimaag me bas ye tha ki main itni door chali jaau ki wo log mujhe pakad hi na paye. Jab main bhaagte bhaagte thak gai to main andhere me ek jagah apna pet pakad kar baith gai. Baith to gai thi magar dar bana hua tha ki kahi se wo log aa na jaye magar ab mujhme aur jyada na chalne ki aur na hi bhaagne ki taakat thi is liye kafi der tak andhere me hi baithi rahi. Jab haalat kuch thik hui to maine apne charo taraf najar ghumaai. Main jaanna chaahti thi ki main kaha thi. Har taraf jagmag karti lights dikh rahi thi aur kuch waahno ke chalne ki halki awaaje. Mere paas us wakt na paise the aur na hi mujhe apne ghar ka phone number yaad tha jisse ki main kisi tarah kahi se phone kar ke apne ghar walo ko bata sakti. Us jagah andhere par ab main ruk nahi sakti thi is liye jidhar raasta dikha usi taraf chal padi chhupte huye. Main puri koshish kar rahi thi ki main lights me na aau kyo ki ho sakta tha ki agar wo log mujhe khoj rahe hoge to mujhe roshni me pahchan jate. Is liye main jyadatar adhere me hi khud ko rakhe chal rahi thi. Kafi der chalne ke baad ek jagah mujhe vriddhashram ka board laga hua dikha. Maine socha kya main yaha chhup sakti hu magar fir socha ki yaha kaise chhupugi main. Kuch der sochne ke baad main vriddhashram ke gate ke andar ghus gai. Gate par ek guard tha usne mujhe dekh kar pucha ki mujhe yaha kisse milna hai to maine use jhuth muth hi bataya ki main apni dadi ko khoj rahi hu. Kyo ki wo mere uncle ji se naraj ho kar ghar se chali gai thi. Meri baat sun kar us guard ne mujhse meri dadi ka naam aur huliya pucha to maine kalpnik naam aur huliya bata diya. Mere batane par guard ko huliya to samajh nahi aaya magar naam sun kar usne kaha ki aaj subah saadhe das baje isi naam ki ek budhi aurat yaha aai thi. Guard ne mujhe us budhi aurat ka huliya bhi bataya to maine kaha ki main ek baar andar ja kar dekhna chaahti hu to guard ne mujhe jane ki permission de di aur ye bhi bataya ki briddhashram ki manager ka naam shakuntala devi hai to main unse jarur mil lu. Guard ne mujhe bata diya ki shakuntala devi mujhe kaha milegi. Main guard ke batane par use thank you bolte huye andar chali gai. Andar main kisi tarah shakuntala devi ke paas pahuch gai. Raaste me maine soch liya tha ki mujhe shakuntala devi se kya bolna hai. Jab main unke paas pahuchi to wo apne kamre se nikal kar kahi ja rahi thi to maine unhe awaaj de kar rok liya. Shakuntala devi pachaas ya pachpan ki age ki thi aur unki aankho me chasma laga hua tha. Mujhe dekh kar bade pyar se pucha ki kya baat hai beti to maine unse kaha ki mujhe unse akele me baat karni hai. Us wakt meri haalat aur mera huliya bhi meri help ke liye kafi tha. Shakuntala devi ne mujhe upar se niche tak dekha fir boli aao mere sath. Main unke sath unke kamre me pahuchi to unhone mujhse pucha ab bataao beti kya baat hai. Unke puchne par maine unhe bata diya ki kuch chor lutero ne raaste me mera samaan chhin liya hai jo ki ek bag me tha aur usi bag me mera parsh tha jisme paise the. To ab is wakt main kahi ja nahi sakti is liye agar aaj ki raat mujhe yaha rukne ke liye jagah mil jaye to mere liye achha rahta. Shakuntala devi ne mujhse mere bare me kai sawaal puche jinhe maine kuch sahi aur kuch jhuth bata diya." Naina ne itna kaha hi tha ki divya fir bol padi.

"Tune shakuntala devi se sab kuch sach sach kyo nahi bataya. Us situation me wo teri bahut help kar sakti thi." Divya ne pucha.
"Maine unhe sab kuch sach sach is liye nahi bataya kyo ki iske piche ek khaas vajah thi." Naina ne kaha.
"Ab isme khaas vajah kya thi." Divya ne pucha.

"Thodi der saas le lene de yaar. Itna bolte bolte meri to saari energy hi khatam ho gai." Naina ne kaha.
"Tu nahi sudhregi. Fir suspense bana ke rakh diya na. Jaldi bata warna sir fod dugi tera." Divya ne nakli gussa dikhate huye kaha.

Update - 20

"Ab kuch bolegi bhi ya rest hi karti rahegi. Tujhe pata hai na ki mujhe suspense wali baato se problem hoti hai. Ab jaldi se bata ki aisi kya khaas vajah thi us shakuntala devi se apne bare me sab kuch sach sach na batane ki." Divya ne ek hi saas me kai sare sawaal puch daale.

"Us raat un logo ki kaid se bhaagne ke baad main us viraddhashram me pahuchi thi aur waha ki manager yaani ki shakutala devi se mili thi.

Unke puchne par maine sab kuch sach sach is liye nahi bataya kyo ki mere man me kuch aur hi chal raha tha. Tune sahi kaha ki main agar shakuntala devi ki help leti to wo jarur meri help karti aur main puri safety se apne gaav ja sakti thi magar us wakt mere man me kuch aur hi tha. Us wakt main us vriddhashram me sirf raat gujarna chahti thi. Kyo ki wo mere liye safe jagah thi. Shakuntala devi ko sach is liye nahi bataya kyo ki main kisi bhi haalat me pune aana chahti thi." Naina ne itna hi tha ki divya bol padi.

"Kya matlab hai tera. Tu pune kyo aana chahti thi. Baat kuch samajh me nahi aai." Divya ne sochte huye kaha.
"Baat tab ki hai jab main un logo ki kaid me thi. Ek din usi kamre me main waha se nikalne ke bare me soch rahi thi ki mujhe kamre ke baahar se aahat sunaai di to main samajh gai ki wahi log aane wale hain. Wo din me do teen baar aate the aur fir ek baar raat me bhi aate the. Jab kafi der tak bhi darwaja khol kar koi andar nahi aaya to maine socha ki ye log andar kyo nahi aa rahe. Maine kuch der socha aur fir uth kar chupke se darwaje ke paas gai to mere kaano me dhimi dhimi awaaj padi un logo ki. Baahar darwaje se kuch doori par wo log aapas me baate kar rahe the. Unki baato ye mujhe jo kuch pata chala wo mere liye shocking tha." Naina ne itna kaha hi tha ki divya fir bol padi.

"Aisi kya baate kar rahe the wo log jo tere liye itni shocking lagi thi unki baate." Divya ne pucha.
"Unki baato me neelam ka jikra tha." Naina ne kaha.
"Kya. Neelam ka jikra. Ye kaise ho sakta hai. Matlab kya wo log neelam ko bhi jante the." Divya ne ashcharya se pucha.

"Mere man me bhi yahi sawal utha tha. Uske baad jab maine unki aage ki baate suni to kissa samajh me aa gaya." Naina ne kaha.
"Yaar tu ek hi baar me sab kuch saaf saaf nahi bata sakti. Kyo har baat me itna suspense bana ke rakhti hai. Abki baar sab kuch saaf saaf bata warna sach me main tera sir fod dugi." Divya ne gusse me kaha.

"Okay fine to sun. Un logo ki baato se ye pata chala ki main aur neelam dono hi unki najar me pahle se hi the. Neelam jis nakul se pyar karti hai uska koi dost tha jo ham dono par pahle se hi najar rakhe huye tha. Use neelam aur nakul ke bare me sab pata tha. Uska koi boss mumbai me hai jiske liye wo gaav se ladkiyo ko kisi tarah bahla fusla kar aur kai tarah ka pralobhan de kar mumbai le aata hai. Gaav ki bholi bhaali ladkiya unke dikhaye rangeen sapno me fas kar unke sath chali aati hain. Uske baad ye log unki life nark bana dete hain. Unme se ek ki ye baat mere kaano me padi ki usne neelam ki vajah se nakul se dosti ki thi aur neelam ki hi vajah se usne mujhe bhi dekha tha. Nakul use apna dost samajhta tha is liye apne man ki saari baate use batata tha. Nakul ka wo dost nakul ko apne viswas me liye huye tha aur use samjhata rahta tha ki use aage kya karna chahiye. Use bhi pata tha ki neelam ke dad nakul ke sath apni beti ki shadi nahi karne wale. Ye soch kar usne nakul ko padha rakha tha ki use aage kya karna chahiye. Nakul ko bilkul bhi andaja nahi tha ki uska itna gahra dost kya game khel raha hai uske sath. Jab ek din nakul ne use bataya ki ab uske paas neelam ko le kar bhaagne ke siva dusra koi raasta nahi hai to uske dost ne bhi usse yahi kaha ki thik hai wo uski har tarah se help karega. Usne un dono ke liye train ki ticket bhi banwa di aur ye bhi kaha ki uska ek dost mumbai me rahta hai jo mumbai me uski help karega aur uski naukari bhi lagwa dega. Jis raat neelam ko nakul ke sath bhaagna tha usi shaam main neelam se mili thi. Neelam ne jab mujhe sab kuch bataya to mujhe uska is tarah se nakul ke sath bhagna bilkul bhi achha nahi laga tha. Is liye maine use duniyadari ki baato ke dwara bahut samjhaya par wo pyar me pagal aur andhi ho chuki thi is liye wo meri baat nahi maani. Us shaam use samjhane ke baad jab main apne ghar laut rahi thi tabhi nakul ke us dost ne mujh par piche se hamla kar diya tha aur fir behosh kar diya tha. Wo pahle se hi mujh par najar rakhe huye tha. Uske anusaar neelam ko to usne set kar diya tha aur ab uski najar mujh par bhi thi is liye usne mujhe bhi kidnap kiya tha. Uske baad wahi hua jo main tujhe shuru me hi bata chuki hu." Naina ne kaha.

"Achha to aise neelam ki love story me tu ghus gai thi. Chal ye to samajh me aa gaya magar tu unki kaid se faraar ho kar pune kyo aana chahti thi. Neelam to mumbai me hi hai na. Mujhe lagta hai ki jab tujhe un logo se sach ka pata chal chuka tha to tujhe wo sab baate neelam aur nakul ko bhi bata dena chahiye tha." Divya ne kaha.

"Un logo ki baate sun kar mere man me bhi yahi vichaar aaya tha divya magar problem ye thi ki main unhe batati kaise. Un logo ki baato se hi pata chala tha ki neelam aur nakul ko unke boss ne pune bhej diya hai." Naina ne kaha.
"Oh matlab neelam aur nakul ko un logo ne apne boss ke paas bhej diya tha. Tab to jarur neelam ke liye ye buri khabar ho gai hai. Lekin un logo ke boss ne unhe pune kyo bhej diya tha." Divya ne pucha.

"Kyo ki mumbai me police neelam aur nakul ko talash rahi thi." Naina bataya.
"Ab isme police kaha se aa gai." Divya ne kaha.
"Is bare me mujhe kuch nahi pata. Maine to unhi logo se ye suna tha. Police ki vajah se hi un logo ke boss ne neelam aur nakul ko pune bhej diya tha." Naina ne kaha.

"To tu isi liye yaha aana chahti thi." Divya ne pucha.
"Haa. Main kisi bhi tarah se neelam ke paas pahuchna chahti thi taaki use bata saku ki uski jaan ko khatra hai. Main nakul ko batana chaahti thi ki uska dost kis tarah ka insan hai. Maine to nahi dekha uske dost ko magar nakul ne to dekha hi hai. Jab nakul ko sari baat pata chalegi to wo use pakadwa bhi sakta hai police ko. Tujhe nahi pata divya hamare gaav se kuch mahine pahle do ladkiya aise hi gayab ho gai thi aur abhi tak unka kuch pata nahi chala. Jab mere sath ye sab hua to mujhe samajh aaya ki yahi wo log hain jinhone mere gaav se sunita aur renu ko gayab kiya hoga. Inka pakde jana bahut jaruri hai. Jab ye pakde jayege to inka boss bhi pakad me aa jayega." Naina ne kaha.

"To tu sirf isi liye pune aana chahti thi ki tu neelam aur nakul ko sach bata sake aur unke dwara in logo ko pakadwa sake." Divya ne pucha.
"Maine to unka chehra dekha nahi tha. Bas itna pata laga ki un teeno me se ek nakul ka dost hai. Jab nakul police ko uske bare me batayega to sab kuch clear ho jayega." Naina ne kaha.

"Wo sab to thik hai naina par pune me neelam aur nakul hain kaha iska pata kaise chalega. Mujhe to lagta hai ki un logo ke boss ne police ki vajah se neelam aur nakul ko pune me aisi jagah bheja hoga jaha par unhe police nahi khoj payegi aur fir jaise hi police unhe khojna band kar degi to unka boss fir unhe bula lega. Uske baad un dono ke sath wo kuch bhi kar sakta hai." Divya ne kaha.

"Isi baat ki to chinta hai divya. Main mumbai se kisi tarah yaha aa to gai hu par ab mujhe samajh nahi aa raha ki main neelam aur nakul ko yaha kaise dhudhu. Pata nahi un dono ko un logo ke boss ne kaha chhupa ke rakha hoga." Naina ne kaha.

"Waise is bare me tujhe apne aur neelam ke ghar walo ko bhi bata dena chahiye. Mujhe pura yakeen hai ki wo log is bare me jarur kuch na kuch hal nikaal lege. Warna aise me tu un dono ko kaha dhudhegi. Waise bhi mujhe lagta hai ki is tarah me sirf time ki barbadi hi hogi." Divya ne kaha.

"Haa main janti hu par main apne aur neelam ke ghar walo ko kaise is bare me bataau. Mujhe to apne hi ghar ka phone number yaad nahi hai. Jisse main phone kar ke apne dad ko sab kuch bata saku." Naina ne kaha.
"Fir to bahut badi problem ho jayegi yaar. Kya hame is bare me yaha ki police ki help leni chahiye." Divya ne kaha.

"Yaar ham dono ladkiya hain aur police aise cases me hame hi pareshan karegi. Isse achha to ye hai ki ham is bare me tere dad ko bataye aur unse is bare me kuch karne ko kahe. Kya pata shayad unse hi kuch baat ban jaye." Naina ne kaha.
"Sach kaha tune. Mujhe apne dad ko is bare me batana chahiye. Ruk main abhi unhe phone karti hu." Divya ne kaha.

"Ek minute divya. Tere dad kahi is bare me ham par gussa na karne lage." Naina ne kaha.
"Tu paagal hai kya. Wo bhala kyo gussa karege. Tu bas chup rah. Main baat karti hu dad se." Divya ne kaha.

Naina ko chup kara kar divya ne apne dad ko phone laga diya. Phone lagne par divya ne apne dad se pahle yahi pucha ki wo kab waapas aayege. Jab uske dad ne ye kaha ki abhi aane me time lagega to divya ne unhe bataya ki unhe jaldi waapas aana hoga. Divya ke dad ne jab jaldi aane ki vajah puchhi to divya ne unhe sab kuch bata diya. Sari baat sun kar divya ke dad ne kaha ki thik hai wo kal hi waapas aa rahe hain.

"Maine dad ko sab bata diya hai. Wo kal dopahar tak waapas aa jayege. Uske baad dekhte hain wo kya karte hain." Divya ne naina se kaha.
"I hope ki wo sab kuch thik kar dege." Naina ne kaha. Uske baad naina ne kaha ki use kuch der araam karna hai. Naina ki ye baat sun kar divya ne kaha thik hai aur fir wo uth kar kamre se baahar chali gai.

.......

Back to my side..

Pichhle din police wala hamare bare me puchne aaya tha is liye ham dono hi is baat se pareshan the. Udhar uncle ji ko bhi pata tha ki wo pilce wala fir se aayega is liye uncle ji ne hamse kaha ki hame apne kamre se apne sare bartan aur sara samaan hata kar unke paas rakhna hoga aur kamre me aisa dikhana hoga jaise waha par kafi time se koi nahi rahta hai. Taaki agar koi police wala talaashi bhi le to use waha par kuch na mile aur na hi kamre ki haalat dekh kar use aisa lage ki kamre me koi rah raha tha.

Uncle ji ke kahne par hamne aisa hi kiya. Nakul ne kamre se sara samaan nikaal kar niche uncle ji ke yaha rakh diya. Ab kamre me sirf wahi bed rah gaya tha jo ham upar ke hi dusre kamre se utha laaye the. Uncle aunty ji ne hamse kaha tha ki kuch din ham dono unke yaha hi khana pina karege. Rahi sone ki baat to ham upar khule chhat par do gadde bicha kar so jaya karege. Idhar niche se wo aur aunty ji dekh rekh karte rahege ki police ka koi aadmi aata hai ki nahi.

Uncle ji ka kahna tha ki jab police ka wo aadmi ek baar unke yaha ki talaashi le lega aur use ham log nahi milege to wo fir dubara hamari khoj me yaha nahi aayega. Is liye jab tak koi police wala talaashi ke uddeshya se nahi aata tab tak ham dono ko ye sab karna padega. Hamne bhi uncle ji ki is baat ko maan liya tha. Aakhir ye baat hamari bhalai ke liye hi to thi. Ham to khush the ki kisi gair ke liye uncle aunty kitna kuch kar rahe the.

Hamara sara samaan ab uncle aunty ji ke yaha rakha tha is liye ham dono ab upar chhat par hi time pass karne lage. Kamre me hamne baahar se la kar dhool fer di thi. Jisse yahi lage ki yaha ki kafi time se safaai nahi hui hai aur jab safaai hi nahi hui hai to kisi insaan ke yaha rahne ka sawaal hi nahi paida hota. Upar jo bathroom tha waha bhi hamne waise hi dhool fer di thi. Nakul to plastic ki badi si baalti me dhool aur mitti bhar ke rakhe huye tha. Chhat par bhi hamne waise hi dhool fer di thi aur jaha par ham dono raat me padte the waha par saaf rakhe huye the. Sab kuch soch samajh ke kar rahe the. Udhar uncle ji ka ishara mila aur idhar hamne dhool fer di aur fir waha ja ke chhup jana tha jaha par uncle ji ne hame chhupne ke liye kaha tha. Hamare chhupne ke liye uncle ji ke kahne par nakul ne ghar ke piche boundary wall ke andar jo baaki jagah thi waha par bada sa gaddha khod liya tha. Us taraf uncle aunty ji apne liye kuch hari sabjiya ugate the. Wahi ek taraf nakul ne uncle ji ke kahne par gaddha khoda tha. Gaddhe se jo mitthi nikli thi use uncle ji ne wahi dusri jagah faila kar usme bhi hari sabjiya ugane ke liye chhota sa khet type ka banwa diya tha.

Gaddhe ke upar uncle ji ne purani tuti futi do teen ply rakhwa diya tha aur uske andar se chhote chhote pipe baahar ki taraf nikalwa diya tha jisse ki andar gaddhe me ham dono ko baahar se oxygen milti rahe. Us ply ke upar ghar ka tuta futa bhangaar aise rakkhwa diya tha ki dekhne se yahi lage ki is jagah par bekaar wala samaan is liye feka gaya hai ki baad me is samaan par aag laga kar use nast kiya ja sake.

Koi soch bhi nahi sakta tha ki us bhangaar ke niche do insaano ke chhupne ke liye gaddha khoda gaya hoga. Chhat ke dusre chhor se ek seedhi bani hui thi jo ghar ke piche side usi khaali jagah par jane ke liye thi. Yaani jaise hi uncle ji ka ishara hota to ham agar us wakt chhat par hote to waha se seedhiyo dwara us jagah par aa kar pahle us bhangaar ko thoda sa ek taraf karte aur fir ply ko utha kar jaldi se us gaddhe me ghus jate. Uske baad uncle ji upar se ply rakh kar us bhangaar ko fir se usme rakh dete. Us wakt aunty ji ka sirf itna kaam hota ki wo baahar ki dekh rakh kare aur jab uncle ji waapas aa jate to wo apne kaam me lag jati.

Sab kuch achhe se soch samajh kar ready kar diya gaya tha. Uncle ji ne raat me hi nakul ko sab kuch samjha diya tha aur fir subah paanch baje utha diya tha. Sabse achhi baat ye hui thi ki dusre din koi police wala nahi aaya tha warna ham itna kuch kar hi nahi paate. Nakul is sab kaam me itna thak gaya tha ki uski haalat kharaab thi. Bechare ne life me khud hi apne sare kaam kiye the magar gaddha khodne jaisa kaam usne nahi kiya tha. Aaj hame samajh aa raha tha ki life me aise bhi mod aate hain jab hame khud ke liye ye sab bhi karna padta hai.

Dopahar teen baje tak yahi sab kaam me lage rahe the ham. Main to niche aunty ji ke sath kitchen me khana banwane me unki help kar rahi thi magar nakul aur uncle ji sara din lage rahe the. Dopahar me khana khane ke liye ruke the uske baad fir lag gaye the. Us taraf ka pura naksha hi badal gaya tha. Ab agar police ka koi bhi aadmi hamari talaash me yaha aata to wo hame khoj nahi sakta tha. Wo hame ghar me har jagah khojta magar jameen ke niche nahi. Wo ye sochta bhi kaise ki ham jameen ke niche bhi ho sakte hain.

Nakul buri tarah thak gaya tha is liye wo chhat par so gaya tha jabki main niche hi aunty ji ke kaamo me unki help karti rahi thi. Uncle ji hamesha ki tarah apne kamre me the. Kamre me jo khidki thi usse ghar ke front ka sab dikhta tha. Uncle ji kamre me usi khidki ke paas hi bed par baithte the. Khidki par shisha aur parda laga hua tha jisse baahar se andar ki taraf koi nahi dekh sakta tha jabki andar wala baahar dekh sakta tha.

Shaam ko uncle ji ko chaay dene ke baad main chhat par nakul ko bhi chaay dene gai to dekha nakul phone par kisi se baat kar raha tha. Jab main uske paas ja baithi to uski baato se pata chala ki wo deepak se baat kar raha tha. Kuch der baat karne ke baad usne phone rakha to maine uski taraf chaay badha di. Nakul ne mujhse chaay li to maine usse pucha.

"Kya kah raha tha deepak." Maine pucha.
"Kah raha tha ki subah ek police wala uske makaan maalik ke ghar hamari khojbeen karte huye gaya tha. Usne bataya ki police wale ke hath me ek akhbaar tha jisme ham dono ki photo thi. Wo hamari photo dikha kar uske makaan maalik se puch raha tha." Nakul ne kaha.

"Fir."
"Deepak ne bataya ki jab police wala uske makaan maalik se hamare bare me puch raha tha to wo bhi us wakt unke paas hi baitha chaay pi raha tha. Police wale ke puchne par makaan maalik ne gusse se deepak ki taraf dekha tha. Makaan maalik ne to kuch nahi kaha magar uski biwi gusse se bol padi aur usne police ke saamne hi kah diya ki mujhe to us raat hi un dono par shak hua tha magar usne us wakt kuch nahi kaha tha magar jab akhbaar me us din usne hamare bare me khabar chhapi dekhi tab use yakin ho gaya tha ki inke sath deepak bhi mila hua hai. Makaan maalkin ki un baato se us police wale ne puch hi liya usse ki puri baat kya hai. Tab usne police wale se bata diya sab kuch. Ye bhi bataya ki ham dono ko us raat deepak hi le kar unke yaha aaya tha aur raat me unke ghar ruke bhi the ham dono." Nakul ne bataya.

"Hey bhagwan. Fir to us police wale ne deepak se hamare bare me jarur pata kar liya hoga." Maine pareshan ho ke kaha.
"Sahi kaha. Deepak ne abhi phone par bataya ki uski makaan malkin ne jab sab kuch police wale ko bata diya to us police wale ne direct deepak se puchna shuru kar diya. Jab deepak ne jyada kuch nahi bataya to wo police wala use pakad kar apne sath le gaya." Nakul ne kaha.

"To kya deepak ne hamare bare me sab kuch bata diya us police wale ko." Maine pucha.
"Deepak kah raha tha ki usne apni taraf se puri koshish ki thi ki wo police wale ko jyada kuch na bataye magar kyo ki uski makaan maalkin ne clear bata diya tha us police wale se is liye agar wo police wale se jhuth bolta to wo usko torture karta. Is liye usne police wale se yahi bataya ki wo us raat ham dono ko le kar jarur apne makaan maalik ke yaha aaya tha magar dusre din usne ham dono ko ek taxi me baitha diya tha. Uske baad ham dono kaha gaye iska use kuch pata nahi hai. Deepak ne ye bhi bataya ki us police wale ne usse hamara pata pucha magar usne yahi bataya ki waise to ham dono gaav ke rahne wale hain magar yaha wo dono kis jagah par gaye hain ye wo nahi jaanta. Shukar tha ki us police wale ne usse uska mobile nahi liya warna wo mobile ke jariya hamara pata kar sakta tha." Nakul ne kaha.

"Mobile ke jariye kaise." Maine pucha.
"Are wo uske mobile me mera phone number khoj leta. Akhbaar ke dwara use mera naam to pata chal hi chuka hai to jab wo deepak ke mobile me mera naam dekhta to samajh jata ki wo number mera hi hai. Uske baad wo mera number le leta aur seedha mujhe phone laga deta." Nakul ne kaha.

"Oh haa ye to sahi kaha tumne." Maine kaha.
"Deepak kah raha tha ki police ham dono ko khoj rahi hai aur jis tarah se khoj rahi hai usse wo kisi na kisi din hame khoj hi legi. Uski is baat par maine bhi use bataya ki kal subah ek police wala yaha bhi aaya tha. Meri baat sun kar deepak ne kaha ki yaha agar police ne hame khoj liya to wo hamare liye kuch nahi kar payega. Is liye abhi bhi wakt hai agar ham kahe to wo hame pahle ki tarah hi hamara bhesh badalwa kar yaha se wapas mumbai rohan ke paas bhej sakta hai. Rohan ke paas apna khud ka flat hai jaha par ham dono bade araam se rah sakte hain. Rohan ham tak police ko pahuchne nahi dega." Nakul ne kaha.

"Kah to wo thik raha hai nakul magar is tarah uncle aunty ko chhod kar jane ka dil nahi karta. Wo bechare hame apna maante hain aur hamari safety ke kitna kuch kar rahe hain. Yaha rahne se aisa lagta hai jaise hamare upar kisi apne ka hath hai. Wo hamse bade hain aur hamse jyada unhe jindagi ka tajurba hai. Jabki rohan ke yaha bhale hi jagah achhi hai magar waha comfortable feel nahi hota." Maine kaha.

"Deepak chaahe kuch bhi kahe neelam magar ham ab kahi nahi jayege. Uncle aunty ji ke paas mujhe bhi aisa feel hota hai jaise wo mere mata pita hain aur wo hame apna beta beti samajh kar hamare liye wo sab kuch kar rahe hain jo ek mata pita apne bachcho ke liye karte hain. Maine deepak ko saaf bol diya hai ki agar hamari kismat me police ke dwara pakde jana hi likha hai to ham kahi bhi rahege to wo hame pakad legi. Is liye ab ham yaha se kahi nahi jayege." Nakul ne kaha.

"Ye tumne sahi kaha usse. Hame ab yaha se kahi nahi jana hai. Uncle ji ne hamari safety ke liye sara intjam kar diya hai. Ab bas ek baar wo police wala yaha aa kar talaashi le le. Jab use ham yaha nahi milege to wo dubara yaha nahi aayega. Uske baad ham sukun se rahege yaha. Uncle ji ne tumhare liye aisa kaam bhi dilane ko kah diya hai jo yaha rah kar hi ho jaye. Agar aisa ho gaya to hame kisi baat ki tension hi nahi rahegi." Maine kaha.

"Sahi kaha tumne." Nakul ne kaha.
"Ab main ja rahi hu jaan. Raat ke khane ke liye aunty ji ke sath khana bhi banana hai." Maine kaha.
"Thik hai tum jaao aur haa aunty ji ko shikayat ka mauka na dena. Unhe aisa lagna chahiye jaise tum unki beti ke sath sath bahu bhi ho jo unhe sahara dene ke liye yaha aai hai." Nakul ne muskura kar kaha.

"Achha ji aisa hai kya. To ab mujhe aunty ji ki bahu banna hoga. Thik hai jo hukum mere pran nath ka." Maine muskura ke kaha to nakul hasne laga. Uske baad main waha se niche aa gai.

Raat me ham sabne khana khaya aur fir maine aunty ji ko araam karme ko kah kar jhuthe bartan samet kar unhe dhone chali gai. Aunty ji ne mujhe bartan dhone se mana bhi kiya magar maine unse kah diya ki ab se unhe bartan dhone ki koi jarurat nahi hai. Meri baat sun kar aunty ji ne mere chehre ko pyar se sahlaya aur muskura kar kaha jaisi tumhari ichha beti. Uske baad maine sare bartan dhoye aur unhe kitchen me achhe se saja kar rakh diya. Jab maine bartan dho ke rakh diye to aunty ji ne mujhe araam se so jane ke liye kaha to main upar chhat ki taraf chal padi. Nakul kuch der uncle ji ke paas hi baitha raha tha uske baad wo upar chhat par gadde le kar chala gaya tha.

Aaj mujhe aur nakul ko upar chhat me khule asmaan ke niche farsh par gaddhe bicha ke sona tha. Jab main chhat par aai to dekha nakul farsh par gadde bichha ke leta hua tha. Achhi baat ye thi ki thand ka mausam nahi tha warna is tarah khule asmaan ke niche sone se hamari haalat kharaab ho jati. Asmaan me baadal chhaye huye the jisse na chaad dikh raha tha aur na hi taare dikh rahe the. Mast thand thand hawa chal rahi thi. Aisa lagta tha jaise baarish hogi.

"Kya dekh rahi ho upar." Nakul ne uth kar baithte huye kaha.
"Ham yaha sone ke liye aa to gaye hain magar upar asmaan me to ghane baadal chhaye huye hain. Agar ye raat barasne lage to ham kya karege." Maine gadde par baithte huye kaha.
"Kya karege ka kya matlab hai. Agar barsaat hui to ham yaha bane kisi kamre me chale jayege." Nakul ne kaha.

"Par kamro me to hamne dhool fer di hai. Waha kaise soyege aur agar ham waha gaye bhi to hamare kadmo ke nisaan ban jayege dhool me. Jisse pata chal jayega ki kamre me koi aaya tha." Maine kaha.
"Tum bhi kaisi baat karti ho yaar. Mana ki hamare jane se kamre me nisaan ban jayege magar ham subah uth kar waha fir dhool fer dege na. Tab to nisaan mit hi jayege na." Nakul ne kaha.

"Are haa ye to maine socha hi nahi. Main ye kaise bhool sakti hu ki dhool ferne ke liye tumne baalti bhar dhool mitti pahle se yaha bhar kar rakhi hai." Maine muskura ke kaha.
"Ham jis dhool mitti ko saaf kar ke baahar fek dete hain aaj wahi dhool mitti hamare kitne kaam aane wali hai." Nakul ne kaha.

"Sahi kaha jaan. Khair chhodo aaj to bahut thak gaye hoge na tum." Maine pucha.
"Araam bhi to kiya tha. Waise bhi jis tarah ki situation hamare saamne hai usme to isse jyada bhi karna padega to fir uske liye taiyar bhi to rahna padega na."
"Haa ye to hai. Achha ab so jaao. Waise bhi hame din me araam karna to likha nahi hai kuch dino." Maine kaha aur fir main nakul ke bagal se let gai.

Do gadde bichhe huye the is liye letne me koi problem nahi honi thi. Ham dono aankh band kar ke let gaye the. Aankho me need to nahi thi par sone ki koshish kar rahe the. Jane kya kya sochte sochte aakhir hame need aa hi gai.

Update - 21

Ham dono so rahe the ki tabhi tej bijli kadki aur tej tej hawa chalne lagi. Bijli ke kadakne ki awaaj se ham dono hi hadbada kar uth gaye. Thandi thandi hawa teji se chalne lagi thi. Asmaan me kaale badal chhaye huye the jo bijli ke kadakne se dikh jate the.

"Nakul jaldi se gadde samet kar uthaao aur chalo yaha se warna tej baarish me ham bahut jaldi bhig jayege." Maine jaldi se uthte huye kaha nakul se.
"Haa lagta hai tej baarish hone wali hai. Tum kamre ki taraf jaao main gaddo ko le ke aata hu." Nakul ne kaha aur uth kar dono gaddo ko sametne laga. Uske kahne par main upar hi bane kamro ki taraf teji se bhaag chali thi.

Abhi main kamre ke paas pahuchi hi thi ki tej hawa ke sath tej baarish ki boode padne lagi. Maine pichhe mud ke dekha to nakul gaddo ko uthaye bhaagta hua najar aaya aur kuch hi palo me wo mere paas aa gaya. Hamare dekhte hi dekhte baarish kafi tej hone lagi. Ham dono kamro ke paas hi gallery me khade the. Jitni tej baarish ho rahi thi utni hi hawa aur asmaan me bijli bhi chamak rahi thi.

"Ab kya ham yahi par khade rahege." Maine nakul se kaha.
"Kamre me to bed hai par waha par hamne dhool fer di hai. Is liye hame pahle bed par padi dhool ko saaf karna hoga." Nakul ne kaha.

Tabhi pichhe se aunty ji ki awaaj aai to ham dono ne piche mud ke unki taraf dekha. Wo andar wali seedhiyo ki taraf se aa rahi thi. Shayad unhe yaad aaya hoga ki ham dono chhat par khule asmaan ke niche pade huye the to baarish ki vajah se bhig na jaye kahi is liye wo hamare paas aai thi.

"Tum dono yaha khade kyo ho beta. Jaao kamre me so jaao. Mujhe yaad aaya ki tum dono khule chhat par soye huye ho to baarish me bhig na jaao." Aunty ji ne kaha.
"Wo ham dono abhi do minute pahle hi yaha par aaye hain. Bas kamre me jane ka soch hi rahe the ki aap aa gai." Nakul ne kaha.

"Chalo achhi baat hai. Tum dono kamre me hi so jao. Lekin waha to dhool hogi na." Aunty ji ko jaise yaad aaya.
"Koi baat nahi aunty ji ham saaf kar lege. Aapne bekaar me hi yaha aane ka kast kiya." Nakul ne kaha.
"Isme kast ki kya baat hai beta. Tum dono hamare bachche hi ho is liye baarish hone se fikar hone lagi thi to dekhne chali aai. Achha ab tum dono kamre me jaao aur araam se so jaao. Main bhi ja rahi hu." Aunty ji ne kaha to ham dono ne haa kaha. Uske baad aunty ji niche chali gai aur ham dono us kamre ki taraf badhe jisme ham rah rahe the.

Kamre me aa kar ham dono ne bed par padi dhool ko achhe se saaf kiya aur fir usme let gaye. Kamre me ek khidki thi jo pichli diwaar ki taraf thi. Khidki khuli hui thi is liye baarish ki halki fuhaare aur hawa kamre me aa rahi thi. Mausam thoda thanda ho gaya tha to hamne us khidki ko andar se band kar diya.

"Ye baarish kahi hamare liye problem na khadi kar de." Meri taraf karwat liye nakul ne kaha.
"Kaisi problem." Maine pucha.
"Aaj maine jo gaddha khoda tha usme is baarish se paani bhar jayega. Ab agar kal wo police wala yaha talashi lene aaya to ham us gaddhe me kaise chhupege." Nakul ne kaha.

"Oh haa sach much is baarish se problem ho jayegi. Ab ham kya karege nakul." Maine chinta jaahir karte huye kaha.
"Waise gaddhe ko upar se ply aur bhangaar ke samaan se dhak diya tha maine aur uncle ji ne. To shayad gaddhe ke andar paani na jaye. Lekin agar ye baarish isi tarah hoti rahegi to kinaaro se bah kar aane wala paani usme jarur chala jayega." Nakul ne kaha.

"Main to bhagwan se dua karti hu ki ye baarish ruk jaye." Maine man hi man bhagwan se vinti karte huye kaha.
"Waise us gaddhe me hame jyada der tak chhup ke to rahna nahi hai. Is liye jyada samasya nahi hogi. Jab tak wo police wala yaha ki talashi lega tab tak hame us gaddhe me chhup ke rahna hoga. Uske baad jaise hi wo yaha se chala jayega to ham dono us gaddhe se nikal kar baahar aa jayege." Nakul ne kaha.

"Ye bhi sahi kaha tumne. Wo police wala yaha par dharna de kar thodi na baitha rahega. Jab wo har jagah dekh lega aur ham use nahi milege to wo chala hi jayega. Bas ek hi baat ki chinta hai ki baarish jyada na ho. Warna gaddhe me agar jyada paani bhar gaya to ham usme jyada der tak nahi rah payege." Maine kaha.

"Main subah jaldi uth jaauga aur ja kar us gaddhe ka paani nikaal duga." Nakul ne kaha.
"Aur agar wo police wala subah subah hi yaha aa dhamka to fir kya karoge. Tab to tum us gaddhe ka paani nahi nikaal paaoge aur fir hame us paani me hi dubki lagate huye rahna padega." Maine haste huye kaha.

"Fir to maja aayega. Isi bahane ham dono ek sath naha to lege aur us gaddhe ke andar hi ilu ilu karege." Nakul ne muskurate huye kaha.
"Itna jyada mat socho. Hame us gaddhe me chhup ke rahna hai naa ki waha ilu ilu karna hai." Maine man hi man muskurate huye kaha.

"Are to kya hua yaar. Isi bahane ham dono chupke chupke pyar bhi kar lege. Kya pata is tarah ki situation me fir kabhi pyar karna likha bhi hoga ki nahi." Nakul ne kaha.
"Tum bhi na ekdam se buddhu hi ho. Are pyar hi karna hai to kamre me bhi to kar sakte hain ham dono. Iske liye gaddhe ke andar pyar karne ka kya matlab hai." Maine kaha.

"Kamre me to hota hi rahega dear magar gaddhe ke andar pyar karne ka dubara mauka nahi milega. Waha par ek alag hi maja hoga. Jara socho baahar police wale hame khoj rahe hoge aur ham dono jameen ke niche ek gaddhe me chhupe bina kisi dar ke ek dusre se pyar kar rahe hoge. Us pal ki kalpana karo neelam. Mujhe to soch ke hi bada romanch feel ho raha hai." Nakul ne kaha.

"Tum to chhupe rustam nikle. Pahle to kabhi aisi romantic baate nahi karte the aur aaj ye sab soch rahe ho." Maine kaha.
"Chalo chhodo agar tumhe nahi achha lag raha to nahi karege. Balki ham dono us gaddhe me dar ke mare kaapte huye chhupe rahege ab thik hai na." Nakul ne kaha.

"Are maine ye kab kaha ki mujhe achha nahi lag raha." Maine kaha.
"To ye sab kahne ka aur kya matlab hai tumhara." Nakul ne kaha.
"Main to aisa is liye kah rahi thi ki agar hame pyaar karte huye police ne pakad liya to kya hoga. Police wala to hame galat kahega hi upar se uncle aunty ji bhi hamare bare me jane kya kya sochne lagege." Maine kaha.

"Galat to wo tab sochege na jab ham dono waha apne apne kapde utaar kar pyar kar rahe hoge." Nakul ne kaha.
"Hey bhagwan. Tum na bahut bigad gaye ho. Ham waha kapde kyo utarege. Aisa sochna bhi nahi." Maine man hi man haste huye kaha.

"Main to aisa tab bhi nahi sochuga jab hamari suhagraat hogi. Ham dono apne apne kapde pahan kar hi suhagrat manayege." Nakul ne haste huye kaha.
"Pahle shadi to ho hamari. Uske baad main bataaugi ki kya kya pahan ke suhagraat manani hai. Ab agar masti majaak ho gaya ho to so jaao chup chaap. Subah jaldi uth kar tumhe us gaddhe ka paani bhi nikaalna hai." Maine kaha.

"Abhi need nahi aa rahi." Nakul ne dhire se kaha.
"Aa to mujhe bhi nahi rahi lekin agar aankh band kar ke chup chaap leti rahugi to aa hi jayegi. Tum bhi yahi karo." Maine kaha.
"Aise need nahi aayegi." Nakul ne meri taraf thoda aur khisakte huye kaha.

"To fir kaise aayegi need." Maine pucha.
"Mujhe lagta hai ki agar main tumhe apni baaho me bhar luga to jaldi need aa jayegi." Nakul ne kaha.
"Kya kaha." Main uski is baat se chauk padi thi.
"Chalo ham dono jhappi daal lete hain. Fir jaldi need aa jayegi." Nakul ne kaha.

"Tumhare iraade to thik hai na.

Dekh rahi hu aaj bada ilu ilu ki baate kar rahe ho." Maine kaha.
"Tum to aise kah rahi ho jaise main koi ajnabi hu. Jaao so jaao tum. Main aise hi thik hu." Nakul ne kaha aur fir usne dusri taraf karwat le liya.

Main samajh gai ki use meri is baat se bura laga hai. Ham dono ek dusre se pyar karte the aur jis tarah ki situation me fase the usme is tarah ke pal aur emotions kam hi aate the. Lekin is wakt nakul ke man me pyar ke ahsaas ubaal maar rahe the. Main janti thi ki wo sirf mujhe apni baaho me bhar ke sona chaahta tha. Uske man me baaki kuch bhi nahi tha. Maine to use bas chheda tha par shayad use bura lag gaya tha aur main apne mahbub ko naraj kaise kar sakti thi.

"Ab kya main tumse majaak bhi nahi kar sakti jaan. Achha sorry agar tumhe mere is majaak se bura laga hai to. Main to bas apni jaan ko chhed rahi thi. Man to mera bhi har wakt karta hai ki main jise ji jaan se chahti hu uski baaho me har wakt samaai rahu. Ab jab tumne baaho me bharne ko kah hi diya hai to mujhse bhi ab raha nahi jayega. Mujhe apni baaho me bhar lo jaan aur agar tumhara bahut dil karta hai ilu ilu karne ka to wo bhi kar lo. Main tumhe bilkul bhi nahi rokugi." Maine ye sab kaha aur nakul ki taraf khisak kar chali gai.

"Ab makkhan mat lagaao. Main ab aise hi souga." Nakul ne bina meri taraf palte kaha to main khisak kar aur uske kareeb aa gai aur fir uske pichhe se chipak gai.
"Par main tumhe aise nahi sone dugi jaan. Mujhe apni baaho me jor se bheech lo." Maine nakul ka kandha pakad kar apni taraf khicha to wo meri taraf palat gaya.

"Rahne do neelam. Ab mera mood nahi hai." Nakul ne aankh band kar ke kaha.
"Mujhe pata hai ki tumhara bahut man kar raha hai. Is liye ye naatak chhodo aur mujhe apni baaho me bharo jaldi." Maine kaha.

"Ajeeb ladki ho yaar. Ye kaisi jabardasti hai bhai. Abhi to tum mana kar rahi thi to ab kya hua." Nakul ne muskurate huye kaha.
"Mujhe pareshan na karo ab." Maine kaha aur khud hi nakul ke seene se ja lagi.
"Aise chipkogi to kahi aisa na ho ki meri niyat bigad jaye." Nakul ne dhire se kaha.
"Bigad jane do. Mujhe tumhari niyat ki koi parwaah nahi hai. Tumhari amanat hu jo ji me aaye karo." Maine kaha aur fir aur jor se nakul ko bheech liya.

"Tum itna jor se mujhe bheech rahi ho to mujhe bahut ajeeb sa mahsus ho raha hai neelam. Mere pure badan me jhanjhanahat si feel ho rahi hai. Kya tumhe bhi aisa hi feel ho raha hai." Nakul ne meri pith par apna ek haath rakh ke apni taraf khichte huye kaha.

"Kuch mat pucho jaan. Main kaisa feel kar rahi hu uske bare me main shabdo se nahi bata sakti. Agar tum samajh sako to meri dhadkano ki raftaar ko feel karo." Maine aankhe band kar ke kaha to nakul ne mujhe aur jor se bhich liya.

"Haa main tumhari dhadkano ki speed ko feel kar raha hu. Wo to train ki speed se bhi jyada hai. Mujhe to apne andar ek garmi si feel hone lagi hai. Pure badan me ek mithi si lahar daud rahi hai." Nakul ne kaha.
"Kuch mat kaho jaan. Bas chup raho aur mujhe aise hi so jane do." Maine kaha.
"To kya ilu ilu nahi karogi." Nakul ne dhire se kaha to main uske seene me jaise sikud si gai. Main uske ilu ilu ka matlab achhe se samajh gai thi aur is vajah se meri dhadkane aur bhi tej ho gai thi.

"Kya hua bataao na dear." Nakul ne fir pucha.
"Tumhe jo karna hai karo. Mujhse kuch mat pucho plz." Maine kaha. Mujhe badi sharam aa rahi thi in baato se.
"Jab tak tum khud apne mukh se nahi kahogi tab tak main kuch nahi karuga. Lekin ek chij abhi chahiye mujhe." Nakul ne kaha to main sochne lagi ki wo kis chij ki baat kah raha hai.

"Kaun si chij." Maine dhire se pucha.
"Apni jaan ke rasile hotho par kiss chahiye." Nakul ne kaha.
"Achha ji." Main uski baat se muskura padi thi.
"Haa tumhare hotho ka mitha ras sharab jaisa hai." Nakul ne kaha.

"To janaab ko sharab pina hai." Maine dhire se haste huye kaha.
"Haa dear. Tumhare hotho ki sharab pi luga to uske nashe me ek hi pal me need aa jayegi." Nakul ne kaha aur fir usne apni baah ko meri pith se nikaal liya. Main samajh gai ki ab wo mere hotho par kiss karne wala hai. Is baat se meri dhadkane fir se tej ho gai.

Kamre me bulb ki roshni thi aur ham dono ek dusre ko achhe se dekh sakte the. Nakul ne mujhe alag kiya aur meri taraf dekhne laga. Hamari najar jaise hi mili to maine sharm se apni najar jhuka li. Is wakt mujhe sach me badi sharam aa rahi thi. Shayad is liye ki is wakt koi aam situation nahi thi aur na hi koi aisi baat thi jo normal ho.

Nakul ne mere chehre ko apne dono hatho se pakda to mere pure badan me ek lahar si daud gai. Mujh me himmat nahi ho rahi thi ki apni najar utha kar nakul ki taraf dekh saku. Nakul ne mere chehre ko upar kiya aur fir mere chehre ko ektak dekhne laga. Uske is tarah dekhne se mujhe aur bhi sharam aane lagi. Mere hoth apne aap hi kaapne lage.

"Ishwar ne mujhse mere maa baap ko chhin liya tha to uska dukh bahut tha mujhe magar badle me usne mujhe tumhe la kar diya to jaise dard se bhari hui jindagi me khushiyo ki bahaar aa gai. Mera yakin karo neelam ki ishwar ab agar tumhare badle duniya bhar ki daulat mujhe de to main use ek pal me thukra du. Ye pareshaniyo ke din ham dono mil ke kaat lege. Uske baad ham apni duniya basayege. Jaha par sirf ham dono hoge." Nakul ne ye kaha to maine najar utha kar uski taraf dekha.

Uski aakho me is wakt pyar hi pyar dikh raha tha. Uski baate meri aatma tak utarti chali gai thi. Mera dil machal utha to maine apne dono hatho me nakul ka chehra liya aur aage badh kar uske hotho par apne hoth rakh diye. Iske pahle main sharma rahi thi magar ab maine khud hi uske hotho par apne hoth rakh diye the.

Ham dono ke hoth mile to ham dono ne ek dusre ko baaho me bhi bhar liya. Ham dono ke andar jajbaat machalne lage the. Kabhi main nakul ke hotho ko muh me bhar leti to kabhi nakul mere hotho ko apne muh me bhar kar chumne lagta. Thodi hi der me ham dono par madhoshi chha gai. Sab kuch bhul kar ham jane kis duniya me pahuch gaye.

Kuch der tak to hotho ka milan hi hota raha magar fir nakul mere pure chehre par chumban karne laga. Chehre par chumte huye wo meri gardan par chumne laga. Jisse main buri tarah machalne lagi. Meri aankhe band thi aur mujhe aisa lag rah tha jaise mujhe kisi chij ka nasha chadhta ja raha hai. Main nakul ke sir ko pakde huye use idhar se udhar khichne lagi thi.

Achanak nakul ne mujhe bed par gira diya aur fir mere upar aa kar fir se mere hotho ko muh me bhar liya. Main khud bhi uska barabar sath diye ja rahi thi. Nakul par to har pal jaise pagalpan chhata ja raha tha. Hotho ko chhod wo fir se mere gale aur gale ke niche chumne laga. Main buri tarah machalte huye uske sir ke baalo ko khiche ja rahi thi ki tabhi mujhe jor ka jhatka laga aur fir jaise mujhe hosh aa gaya.

Pagalpan me nakul ne apne ek hath se meri left chhati ko pakad kar jor se masal diya tha. Main jaise hi hosh me aai to maine jaldi se nakul ke us hath ko pakad liya aur use apni chhati se hatane lagi magar nakul to jaise yaha tha hi nahi. Jab maine dekha ki nakul kahi aur hi hai to maine nakul ke sir ko dono hatho se pakda aur jor de kar upar uthaya aur use hosh me lane ke liye use pukara to uski harkato par break lag gaya.

"Ham had paar kar rahe hain jaan. Beshak main tumhari hu. Tum jo chaahe kar lo magar shadi ke baad tumhe dene ke liye mere paas fir kuch nahi rah jayega. Kya tum yahi chaahte ho." Maine apni saaso ko kaabu karte huye kaha.
"I'm sorry neelam. Pata nahi kya ho gaya tha mujhe. Plz mujhe iske liye maaf kar do." Nakul mere upar se hat kar ek taraf baith gaya. Uske chehre par sharmindagi ubhar aai to maine uth kar use apni baaho me bhar liya.

"Tumhe sharminda hone ki jarurat nahi hai jaan. Sharminda to main hu ki main apne mahbub ko khush nahi rakh pa rahi." Maine kaha.
"Nahi neelam. Plz aisa mat kaho. Khush rakhne ka matlab sirf yahi nahi hai ki tumhe ye sab karna pade. Main to itne se hi khush hu ki meri jindagi me tum ho. Tum iske liye dukhi mat hona. Mujhe pata hai ki har chij ka ek wakt hota hai jo apne wakt me hi achha lagta hai. Waise galti meri nahi hai. Tumhare hotho ke ras ka nasha hi aisa tha ki mujhe kisi baat ka hosh hi nahi rah gaya tha." Nakul ne kaha.

"Agar aisa hai to ab se tumhe apne hotho ki taraf dekhne bhi nahi dugi. Ab sab kuch shadi ke baad hi karne dugi." Maine muskurate huye kaha.
"Ye to mujh par julm hoga yaar. Shadi ke pahle ek yahi bas to mil raha hai to kam se kam itne se to vanchit na karo." Nakul ne kaha.

"Wo sab baad me sochugi. Ab hame so jana chahiye. Subah jaldi uthna hai. Ye mat bhulo ki aaj kal kaise halaat hain hamare." Maine bed par lette huye kaha.
"Thik hai chalo ab so jate hain. Good night my love." Nakul ne teji se mere hotho ko chum liya aur fir ye bola tha.
"Abhi man nahi bhara tha kya. Chalo so jaao ab. Good night." Maine muskura ke kaha aur aankhe band kar li.

Ham dono thodi der me so gaye. Subah sabse pahle meri hi aankh khuli to maine dekha nakul abhi bhi gahri need me tha. Jaruri na hota to main use na jagati magar aaj kal situation kharab thi is liye maine use jaga kar utha diya. Nakul ko uthane ke baad main fresh hone upar ke hi bathroom me chali gai. Jab main wapas aai to nakul bhi fresh hone chala gaya. Main kamre se baahar aa kar chhat ki taraf gai to dekha subah ho gai thi magar asmaan me abhi bhi baadal chhaye huye the. Chhat baarish ke paani se abhi bhi gila tha. Maine socha baarish ho jane se ab chhat par dhool ferne ki jarurat nahi padegi magar kamre ke bed par aur bathroom par waise hi dhool fer dena padega. Waise mujhe lagta nahi tha ki baarish hone se wo police wala yaha aayega. Fir bhi hame apni taraf se to taiyar hi rahna tha.

Chhat ka haal dekh kar main wapas kamre me aai to dekha nakul hath me plastic ki baalti liye bed par dhool fer raha tha. Baalti me jo dhool bhari hui thi use hamne mitthi ko pees kar aur fir use chhaan kar banaya tha taaki usme mitti ke kan bade bade na rahe balki wo dhool jaise hi dikhe. Maine nakul se kaha ki wo niche jaye aur us gaddhe ko dekhe. Yaha dhool ferne wala kaam main kar dugi. Meri ye baat sun kar nakul ne mujhe baalti di aur fir kamre ke baahar rakhe dono gaddo ko le kar chala gaya.

Maine bed par aur har us jagah par halki halki dhool daali jaha par hamare nisaan ban gaye the. Uske baad main baalti le kar niche aa gai. Niche aunty ji kitchen me thi jabki uncle ji aur nakul dikhai nahi diye to main samajh gai ki wo shayad piche ki taraf gaye hoge. Kitchen me aa kar maine aunty ji se kaha ki main sabke liye chaay banati hu aap araam se baithiye. Meri baat sun kar aunty ji ne muskurate huye kaha ki abhi kaam karne ki aadat padi hui hai is liye agar araam karne lagugi to baad me kaam nahi kar paaugi. Unki baat par maine kaha ki jab tak ye mahaul hai tab tak aapko araam se baithna hai. Uske baad jaise aapka man kare karte rahiyega. Meri ye baat sun kar aunty ne mere sir par pyar se hath fera aur fir muskurate huye baahar chali gai.

Subah ki chaay bana kar maine sabko di. Uncle aunty dono ne meri banaai chaay ki tarif ki. Uske baad main breakfast banane me lag gai. Aunty ji kitchen me hi mere paas thi aur mujhse baate kar rahi thi. Main unhe koi kaam nahi karne de rahi thi. Koi chij na milti to main unse puch jarur leti thi. Uncle ji aur nakul kamre me baate kar rahe the. Kamre ki khidki se uncle ji baahar dekhte ja rahe the. Hamara plan yahi tha ki jaise hi baahar wo police wala aata dikhega waise hi wo hame ishara kar dege. Unke ishare par main aur nakul piche ja kar us gaddhe ke andar ghus jayege. Ham dono jaise hi gaddhe me chhup jayege to uncle ji us gaddhe ko ply se band kar ke uske upar bhangaar ki wo chije rakh dege.

Breakfast ke baad ham sab niche hi baithe huye the aur uncle ji kamre ki khidki se baahar dekhte ja rahe the. Subah se dopahar ho gai magar wo police wala na aaya. Mujhe to pahle hi laga tha ki wo is baarish ke hone se shayad nahi aayega. Dopahar se shaam bhi ho gai magar wo police wala na aaya.

Waise to ye hamare liye achhi baat hi thi magar ek tension bhi bana hua tha ki kya pata wo kis wakt yaha aa jaye is liye is baat se ham befikra nahi ho sakte the.

.........

Update - 22

Jab se ratan bhaiya ki mujhse baat hui thi tab se wo mom ko mere bare me batane ka koi achha sa mauka dhudh rahe the. Wo ghar me dad aur ravendra uncle ke rahte huye mom ko mere bare me batane se dar rahe the. Unhe achhi tarah pata tha ki unke dwara jaise hi mom ko mere bare me sab pata lagega to mom mamta me bah kar is baat ko sare ghar me faila degi aur dad ko bhi sab kuch bata degi. Uske baad dad kya action lege iske bare me ratan bhaiya ko achhe se pata tha. Is liye wo aisa mauka dekh rahe the jab ghar me dad aur ravendra uncle na ho. Jisse agar baat badhe bhi to wo use samhaal sake.

Jab se main aur naina ghar se gayab huye the tab se dono hi family ke parents pareshan the aur ham dono ki khoj me bhatak rahe the. Sanjay uncle jyadatar mere dad ke sath hi rahte the. Ravendra uncle bhi puri koshish kar rahe the magar unhe dad ki gair maujudgi me kheto par kaam kar rahe majduro ko bhi dekhna padta tha. Ek tarah se ye sare kaam ab unke hi kandho par aa gaye the.

Subah breakfast karne ke baad dad aur sanjay uncle kahi chale gaye the aur ravendra uncle bhi kheto me daalne ke liye khaad lene shahar chale gaye the. Ratan bhaiya ko yahi mauka achha laga tha mom se baat karne ka. Mom aaj kal jyadatar apne kamre me hi rahti thi. Jab se main nakul ke sath ghar se bhaag kar gai thi tab se mom ki haalat kharab thi. Jisse wo bimaar bhi pad chuki thi aur ab wo kamre me hi rahti thi. Ghar ka sara kaam meghna aunty aur unki beti maya hi karti thi. Waise to ghar me ek do naukraniya bhi thi magar khana banane ka kaam khud hi karna padta tha.

Ratan bhaiya ne jab dekha ki yahi achha mauka hai baat karne ka to wo mom ke kamre me pahuch gaye. Mom apne bed par karwat liye leti hui thi. Ratan bhaiya ne unhe pukara to unhone ratan bhaiya ki taraf dekha. Ratan bhaiya andar se bahut hi jyada ghabra rahe the aur himmat juta rahe the ki mom se mere bare me bata sake.

"Mom mujhe aapse jaruri baat karni hai." Ratan bhaiya ne bed ke kinare par baith kar mom se kaha.
"Kaisi jaruri baat karni hai tujhe." Mom ne pucha.
"Pahle aap vachan dijiye ki aap meri baate dhyaan se sunegi aur sun kar gussa nahi karegi." Ratan bhaiya ne kaha.
"Haa to bol na beta. Main gussa kyo karugi." Mom ne kaha.

"Darasal mom mujhe neelam ke bare me aapse baat karna hai. Mujhe uske bare me sab pata hai." Ratan bhaiya ne ye kaha to mom ke expression change ho gaye.
"Neelam ke bare me sab pata hai tujhe. Ye kya kah raha hai tu." Mom ne shock ho ke kaha.
"Haa mom mujhe uske bare me sab pata hai. Mujhe ye bhi pata hai ki wo kis time yaha se gai thi aur ye bhi pata hai ki is wakt wo kaha hai." Ratan bhaiya ne darte huye kaha.

"Kya tu sach kah raha hai ratan. Kaha hai meri beti. Tune ab tak mujhse ye sab bataya kyo nahi." Mom ka para chadhne laga.
"Agar main ye baat pahle hi bata deta to kya ho jata mom. Jo kuch use karna tha wo usne kar hi diya tha. Usi me uski khushi thi mom. Wo us ladke se pyar karti thi aur usi ko apna sab kuch maanti thi. Aise me agar ham me se koi usse jor jabardasti karta to ho sakta hai ki wo kuch ulta seedha kar baithti. Isse achha to yahi tha mom ki use uski khushiya mil jaye. Fir bhale hi chaahe use aisa kadam hi kyo na uthana pade." Ratan bhaiya ne kaha.

"To tu apni bahan ka paksh le raha hai. Tujhe is baat se koi matlab nahi hai ki uske aisa karne se ham par kya gujar rahi hai aur hamare kandan ki ijjat par kya asar hua hai." Mom ne thode gusse se kaha.

"Soch ka fark hai mom. Bada aadmi ye sochta hai ki bade ghar me sambandh banane se ijjat aur jyada badhti hai jabki gareeb aadmi ke sath sambandh banane me use lagta hai ki uski ijjat ka kachra ho jayega. Ye duniya wale aise hain mom ki dono surto me wo hamare bare me galat hi sochte hain. Nakul ek aisa ladka hai jo gareeb hai aur jiska is duniya me apna koi nahi hai. Sirf is vajah se dad neelam ki shadi usse nahi karna chahte jabki us ladke me sabse badi khubi ye hai mom ki wo behad hi imandar aur samajhdar ladka hai. Usme koi aib nahi hai jaise aaj kal ke ladko me hota hai. Padha likha bhi hai to ek din kahi koi achhi si naukari bhi karega jisse uski ye garibi aur aukaat badh hi jayegi. Meri najar me to us ladke me koi kharabi nahi hai mom. Sabse badi baat ye hai ki main apni bahan ki khushi ke bare me sochta hu. Yahi vajah thi ki maine sab kuch jante huye bhi use nakul ke sath jane se nahi roka tha." Ratan bhaiya ne kaha.

"To tujhe sab pata tha pahle se." Mom ne pucha.
"Haa mom mujhe sab pata tha. Main ye bhi janta tha ki is tarah ke halaat me wo dono ek din bhaag hi jayege. Aakhir wo aisi situation me karte bhi kya mom. Wo dono ek dusre se pyar karte the aur dono ek sath life gujarna chahte the. Jab dad ka faisla patthar ki lakeer ho gaya to unke aage yahi ek raasta bacha tha. Jis raat neelam yaha se gai thi to main bhi uske piche piche railway station tak gaya tha." Ratan bhaiya ne kaha.

"Kya kaha tune. Us raat uske piche piche gaya tha tu." Mom ne hairani se pucha.
"Haa mom. Main uske piche piche gaya tha. Mujhe apni bahan ki fikra thi is liye uske piche gaya tha aur station me usse mila bhi tha." Bhaiya ne kaha to mom ka muh ashcharya se khul gaya.

Uske baad ratan bhaiya ne us raat ki sari baat mom ko bata di. Ye bhi bataya ki unhone mujhe ek mobile bhi gift kiya tha. Sari baat sunne ke baad mom khamoshi se bhaiya ko kaafi der tak dekhti rahi.

"To kya neelam se teri baat bhi hoti hai. Tune use mobile diya tha na." Mom ne pucha.
"Haa do din pahle hi usse meri baat hui thi aur maine uska haal chaal liya tha. Usse ye bhi kaha ki uske jane se aapka ro ro ke bura haal hai is liye wo aapse ek baar baat kar le." Ratan bhaiya ne bataya.

"To kya kaha usne aur tune kya usse wapas aane ko nahi kaha." Mom ne kaha.

"Jab main achhi tarah janta hu mom ki wo kisi ke kahne se wapas nahi aayegi to kahne ka kya faayda lekin jab maine usko bola ki aapse ek baar baat kar le to wo darte huye aakhir baat karne ke liye maan hi gai. Maine usse kaha hai ki main mom se baat kar ke use bataauga ki kab baat karna hai." Ratan bhaiya ne kaha.

"Tune ye sab baate mujhse pahle kyo nahi bataai thi. Itne dino se meri haalat kharaab thi aur tune sab kuch jante huye bhi mujhse is bare me chhupaya. Kyo kiya tune aisa." Mom ne dukhi ho ke kaha.

"Maine aapse sirf isi liye nahi ab tak nahi bataya tha ki kahi ye sab baate aap dad ko na bata de. Agar aap dad se bata deti to dad fir mujh par gussa karte aur mujhse neelam ka phone number le kar usse baat karte. Aise me neelam ke liye problem ho jati mom aur main aisa nahi chahta tha." Bhaiya ne bataya.

"Mujhe abhi neelam se baat karni hai. Tu phone laga use." Mom ne kaha.
"Abhi." Bhaiya ne pucha.
"Haa abhi baat karni hai mujhe. Tu phone laga use." Mom ne kaha.

"Thik hai mom lekin pahle aap mujhse wada kijiye ki aap ye baat ghar me kisi ko nahi batayegi." Bhaiya ne kaha.
"Kyo nahi bataaugi. Main tere dad se jarur bataugi aur kahugi ki ab use jald se jald ghar wapas le ke aaye." Mom ne kaha.

"Fir jane dijiye mom. Main neelam se aapki baat nahi kara sakta. Main sirf aapki haalat ko dekh kar aapse baat karwane ki baat kahne aaya tha magar mujhe dukh hai mom ki aap khud nahi chahti hain ki aapki beti khush rahe. Aapko is bare me dad se batana hai to beshak bata dijiye. Main apni bahan ki khushi ke liye dad ka gussa aur unki har saja kabul kar luga. Ja raha hu main." Ratan bhaiya ne kaha aur bed se uth kar khade ho gaye.

"Khabardar agar tu yaha se gaya to. Main kahti hu abhi phone laga use aur meri baat karwa usse." Mom ne is baar gusse me kaha.
"Main neelam se aapki baat tabhi kara sakta hu mom jab aap meri kasam kha kar kahegi ki aap is bare me kisi se kuch nahi kahegi. Baaki aap is baat ki chinta mat kijiye ki neelam ko kuch hoga. Use maine sab samjha diya hai. Agar wo kisi musibat me hogi to mujhe phone kar ke bata degi. Main apni bahan ke liye apni jaan tak laga duga." Bhaiya ne kaha.

"Bahan ke liye itna pyar kaise aa gaya tere andar. Iske pahle to kabhi itna pyar nahi dikhaya tha tune." Mom ne kaha.
"Pyar hamesha se hi tha mom. Main kabhi dikhata nahi tha. Bachpan se le kar aaj tak maine neelam ko kabhi data nahi aur na hi use kisi cheej ke liye kuch kaha hai." Bhaiya ne kaha.

"Par beta tu samajh kyo nahi raha ki uska is tarah se jana kisi bhi tarah se thik nahi hai. Agar uske sath kuch ulta sidha ho gaya to kahi ke nahi rah jayege ham." Mom ne kaha.
"Agar uski itni hi fikra hai mom to dad se kah dijiye ki wo un dono ki shadi kar de. Wo dono ek dusre ke sath hi khush rahege." Bhaiya ne kaha.

"Aisa nahi ho sakta beta. Tu apne dad aur uncle ko achhi tarah janta hai ki wo aise ladke se neelam ki shadi kabhi nahi karege jo unke samne koi haisiyat hi na rakhta ho." Mom ne kaha.
"Haisiyat aaj nahi to kal ban hi jayegi mom. Nakul padha likha aur honhaar ladka hai. Uski achhi naukari lag jayegi aur wo neelam ko khush rakhega." Bhaiya ne kaha.

"Aur agar aisa nahi hua to. Agar uski naukari na lagi to. Aiso araam me pali badhi teri bahan uske sath kaise khushi se jindagi gujaar payegi. Jab duniya bhar ki musibate sir par aa dhamkegi na to is pyar ka sara bhoot bhaag jayega." Mom ne kaha.

"Kisi ki kismat me kya likha hai ye koi nahi janta mom. Aaj aap nakul ke bare aisa is liye kah rahi hain kyo ki is time wo aisa hai jabki kal ko uski kismat me naukari bhi ho sakti hai aur dher sara paisa bhi. Duniya me aise bahut se log hain mom jinki kismat aise hi badal chuki hai. Dusri baat ye hai ki neelam ki khushi usi se hai to uski khushi ka khayaal rakhte huye ham khud bhi to aisa kuch kar sakte hain jisse wo dono aage bhi khushi se jeewan bashar kar sake." Bhaiya ne kaha.

"Kya kahna chahta hai tu." Mom ne kaha.
"Ek baar ke liye agar ham ye maan le ki nakul ki naukari nahi lagti to ham khud bhi to uski madad kar sakte hain na. Dad ki itni jaan pahchaan hai to ham khud uski kahi naukari lagwa sakte hain ya fir use koi dhandha karwa sakte hain. Mom amiri garibi kuch nahi hoti aur na hi insaan is baat se achha kaha jata hai balki achha tab kaha jata hai jab ham kisi ki khushiyo ke liye itna kuch karte hain. Agar un dono ki shadi ho jati hai to kal ko is gaav ka hi nahi balki aas paas ke har gaav wale yahi kahege ki dad ne us ladke ki aukaat nahi dekhi balki uski khushi dekhi thi aur isi liye un dono ki khushi khushi shadi kara di. Ye koi chhoti baat nahi hai mom balki badi baat hai. Bade ameer log to dhan daulat ki vajah se khud ko bada samajhte hain jabki sabse badi cheej to insaan ki insaaniyat aur dusro par upkaar karne ki bhaavna hoti hai." Ratan bhaiya ne kaha.

"Tu itna bada kab ho gaya mere bete. Abhi tak main tere bare me yahi samajh rahi thi ki tu hawaragardi karne wala ladka hai jise mauj masti karne se matlab hai magar shayad main galat thi." Mom ne bhaiya se kaha.
"Main aap sabke liye aaj bhi chhota sa bachcha hi hu mom. Main mauj masti me bhale hi duba rahta hu magar itna to main bhi samajhta hu mom. Meri dosti sirf bade ghar ke ladko se hi bas nahi hai balki gareb ladko se bhi hai. Jinki haalat dekh kar mujhe ahsaas hota hai ki sukh dukh kya hai aur insaniyat kya hai." Bhaiya ne kaha.

"Main to tere dad ki vajah se kuch nahi kar sakti bete. Itna to main bhi janti hu ki meri beti ki khushi kisme hai lekin agar main neelam ke paksh me kuch kahugi to tere dad mujh par hi gussa karege. Unse ye sab kahna to jaise patthar par sir patakna hai." Mom ne kaha.

"Main janta hu mom magar fir bhi dad se is bare me ye sab kahna padega aapko aur unhe apne tarike se samjhana bhi padega. Abhi bhi kuch nahi bigda hai mom. Agar dad un dono ki shadi ke liye raaji ho jate hain to main un dono ko waapas bula luga. Uske baad ham bade dhum dhaam se un dono ki shadi karege.

Mera dil kahta hai ki nakul aage chal kar bahut kuch karne lagega aur wo neelam ko kisi bhi tarah ka dukh nahi hone dega." Bhaiya ne kaha.

"Ye sab to thik hai beta lekin sabse muskil kaam yahi hai ki tere dad ko iske liye kaise manaye." Mom ne kaha.
"Ye aap sochiye mom. Itna jyada dad se mat dara kijiye. Kabhi kabhi unki aakho me aakhe daal ke apni baat kah diya kijiye. Aap unse kuch kahti nahi hain is liye wo aap par haavi rahte hain." Bhaiya ne kaha.

"Mujhe kyo samjha raha hai. Tu khud hi kyo nahi baat kar leta unse." Mom ne muskura ke kaha.
"Pahle aap baat kijiye mom. Jab aap baat karegi to mauka dekh kar main bhi aapke sath shamil ho jaauga." Bhaiya ne kaha.
"Tu marwayega mujhe. Achha ye sab chhod tu neelam ko phone to laga. Mujhe usse baat karni hai." Mom ne kaha.

"Pahle main usse baat karuga mom. Use bataauga ki aap usse baat karne ke liye raaji ho gai hain. Waise bhi wo phone ko chaalu kar ke nahi rakhti hai." Bhaiya ne kaha.
"Aisa kyo." Mom ne pucha.

"Use lagta hai ki maine use wo phone is liye diya hai ki main use fasana chahta hu. Us paagal ko itni bhi akal nahi thi ki agar mujhe usko fasana hi hota to us raat hi fasa deta. Akela railway station nahi jata balki dad ko le kar jata. Par shayad uski galti nahi hai mom. Us haal me uske dimaag me yahi baat aati." Bhaiya ne kaha.

"Thik hai tu usse baat kar le. Fir mujhse baat karana uski." Mom ne kaha.
"Thik hai par aapko meri kasam hai. Aap is bare me kisi se kuch nahi batayegi." Bhaiya ne kaha.
"Haa thik hai nahi bataugi." Mom ne kaha.

"Ab main chalta hu. Neelam se baat karne ke baad aapko bataauga. Aap bhi dad se us bare me baat kar lena. Aur haa aakho me aakhe daal ke baat karna unse." Bhaiya ne kaha.
"Ab tu pitega mujhse." Mom ne aakhe dikhaai to bhaiya haste huye kamre se baahar bhaag gaye.

.......

Back to my side..

Raat me ham dono kha pi kar upar chhat par sone aa gaye the. Aaj asmaan me baadal nahi the balki sara asmaan saaf tha aur sitare timtima rahe the. Ham dono chhat ke bich me gadde bichha kar lete huye the. Pichhli raat hamare bich jo kuch hua tha uske bare me na maine baat ki thi aur na hi nakul ne kuch kaha tha. Us bare me baat karne ka time bhi nahi mila tha hame. Sara din to us police wale ke aane ki soch me hi gujar gaya tha lekin wo police wala aaya hi nahi tha. Uncle ji ka kahna tha ki wo dhokhe se aise wakt par bhi aa sakta hai jis wakt par uske aane ki hame ummid hi na ho. Is liye hame har wakt satark rahna hoga.

"Kya soch rahe ho jaan." Maine nakul ki taraf karwat le kar usse pucha.
"Yahi ki hamare sath aisa kab tak chalega. Kab aisa wakt aayega jab ham dono puri ajaadi se ek sath apni life ji sakege." Nakul ne kaha.

"Ek din aisa jarur aayega jaan. Ye hamare pyar aur sahas ki pariksha ka wakt hai. Aise wakt ko hame kisi na kisi tarah to kaatna hi padega. Ab tak jaisi bhi mushkile hamare saamne aai hain unme ham kisi na kisi tarah bach hi nikle hain aur aage bhi bach niklege. Bhagwan ham dono ke sath hai." Maine kaha.

"Tumne apne bhaiya se naina ke bare me puchha kya." Nakul ne kaha.
"Pucha to tha par unka bhi yahi kahna tha ki naina tabhi se gayab hai jabse ham dono ghar se gaye hain. Pata nahi kaha gai hogi wo aur kis haal me hogi. Mujhe samajh me nahi aata ki wo is tarah kyo gayab hui hogi." Maine kaha.

"Mujhe lagta hai ki uske gayab hone ke piche koi na koi vajah jarur hai. Bhala wo is tarah khud apni marji se kaha chali jayegi. Jarur koi badi baat hui hogi." Nakul ne kaha.
"Mujhe bhi yahi lagta hai. Koi to vajah jarur hai iske piche." Maine kaha.

"Achha kya tumne ratan bhaiya se is bare me pucha ki akhbaar me ham dono ki khabar kaise aur kisne chhapaai thi." Nakul ne kaha.
"Bhaiya ne mujhse kaha tha ki wo is bare me pata lagayege. Kuch din pahle unse baat hui thi meri." Maine kaha.

"Aaj fir deepak ne phone kiya tha mujhe." Nakul ne kaha.
"Achha kya kah raha tha wo." Maine pucha.
"Bas hamara haal chaal puch raha tha." Nakul ne kaha.
"Kya aaj usne tumse mumbai chalne ke liye nahi kaha." Maine pucha.

"Nahi is bare me usne kuch nahi kaha. Shayad wo samajh chuka hoga ki ab ham yaha se jane wale nahi hain. Isi liye usne bhi ab is bare me mujhse kuch kahne ka man badal liya hoga. Waise bata raha tha ki uski makaan malkin ne use kamra khaali karne ke liye kaha hai. Is liye ab use dusri jagah apne liye kamra khojna padega." Nakul ne kaha.

"Aisa kyo." Maine pucha.
"Usne bataya ki uski makaan maalkin is baat se bahut gussa hai ki usne ham dono ko uske yaha raat me le ke aaya aur waha par hame ek tarah se chhupa ke rakha. Uske anusaar usne ye galat kaam kiya hai. Is liye wo kisi galat kaam karne wale ko apne yaha nahi rakhegi." Nakul ne kaha.

"Ye to uske sath bura hua jaan. Hamari vajah se uske sath bhi ye sab ho gaya. Na wo hame le kar waha jata aur na hi aaj use waha se nikala jata." Maine kaha.
"Maine bhi usse yahi kaha tha to kahne laga ki uski najar me usne ham dono ki hifajat kar ke koi galat kaam nahi kiya tha. Iske liye agar use dusri jagah rahne ke liye kamra khojna padega to use iska koi dukh nahi hai." Nakul ne kaha.

Nakul ki is baat par main deepak ke bare me sochne lagi. Is wakt mujhe yahi lag raha tha ki deepak ko hamari vajah se uski makaan maalkin ne apne ghar se nikaal diya hai. Uske sath aisa nahi hona chahiye tha. Wo ek achha insaan tha. Ham dono ko deepak ke liye is baat se bura feel ho raha tha magar ham ab iske liye kya kar sakte the. Ham dono to khud hi apni mushkilo se tension me the.

Khule chhat me mast thandi thandi hawa chal rahi thi. Kuch hi der me ham dono gahri need me chale gaye. Subah ham dono uthe aur apne apne kaamo me lag gaye. Ham sab puri tarah satark the. Uncle ji apne kamre ki khidki ke paas hi maujud the aur baahar najar rakhe huye the. Dopahar ko maine khana banaya aur sabko khana diya. Uncle aunty dono hi mere banaye khane ki tarif kar rahe the. Aunty ji mujhe bahut pyar aur sneh de rahi thi. Mujhe bilkul bhi nahi lag raha tha ki main yaha kisi ajnabi ke ghar me hu.

Dopahar ko main aur nakul chhat par gallery me gadde bichha kar araam kar rahe the. Mere man me mobile ka khayaal aaya to main niche gai aur aunty ji ke kamre me rakhe apne bag se mobile ko chupke se nikala aur upar waapas aa gai. Aunty ji us wakt kamre me nahi thi. Is vajah se unhe pata hi nahi chala ki main unke kamre me kis liye gai thi. Upar aa kar maine mobile ko on kiya to kuch hi der me usme ratan bhaiya ke massages aane shuru ho gaye. Unke last messege me unhone likh ke bheja tha ki unhone mom se mere bare me sab kuch bata diya hai aur ab mom mujhse baat karna chahti hain.

Maine us messege ko padha to meri dhadkane tej ho gai. Maine nakul ko bhi wo messege dikhaya to nakul ne mujhse kaha ki mujhe mom se baat kar lena chahiye. Nakul ke kahne par maine ratan bhaiya ko messege type kar ke bhej diya. Do teen minute baad bhaiya ne messege dekha aur fir unhone mujhe reply kiya. Unhone likha ki main apna mobile on hi rakhu. Abhi to dad ghar par hain is liye ghar me unke rahte baat nahi ho payegi is liye wo mauka dekh ke khud hi mujhe call karege. Ratan bhaiya ke is messege par maine thik hai likh kar bhej diya.

Ratan bhaiya se maine kuch der messege me hi baat ki uske baad maine mobile ek taraf rakh diya aur araam karne lagi. Ham dono is bare me jane kya kya soche ja rahe the. Meri to ye soch kar dhadkane badh rahi thi ki mom se jab main phone par baat karugi to wo mujhse kya kahegi aur fir main unki baato ka kya jawaab dugi. Main ye bhi soch rahi thi ki ratan bhaiya ne mom se mere bare me sab kuch kaise bataya hoga.

Update - 23

Dusre din dopahar kareeb 12:40 par divya ke mom dad aaye. Naina ne un dono ko haath jod kar namaste kiya. Divya ke mom dad naina ko pahchan gaye the. Divya ki mom ne naina ko pyar se gale laga kar kaha tha ki wo kitni badi ho gai hai aur kitni sundar bhi. Kuch der aisi hi baate karne ke baad divya ke mom dad fresh hone ke liye chale gaye. Fresh ho kar jab wo aaye to unke samne lunch ready tha. Sabne ek sath hi baith kar khana khaya. Khane ke dauraan hi divya ke dad ne bataya ki unhone aate samay is area ke SP ko phone kar ke is bare me sab kuch samjha diya hai aur use kah diya hai ki wo neelam aur nakul ko khojne ka kaam shuru kar de. SP ne unhe dopahar do baje thane me bulaya tha jisse ki wo use neelam aur nakul ki tasvire de sake.

Khane ke baad ashok uncle aur saroj aunty apne kamre me araam karne chale gaye. Neelam aur nakul ki tasvir naina ke paas hone ka sawaal hi nahi tha kyo ki uske paas koi phone wagaira nahi tha us wakt. Tasviro ke liye usne ashok uncle se kaha tha ki kuch din pahle usne akhbar me neelam aur nakul ki tasvir chhapi dekhi thi. Naina ki is baat ko sun kar ashok uncle ne kaha ki us din ka akhbar hamare ghar me jarur hoga. Is liye unhone divya se kaha ki wo pichle kuch dino ke akhbar me neelam aur nakul ki tasvir khoje. Ashok uncle ke kahne par divya fauran hi is kaam me lag gai.

Akhbar dring room ki pichli diwaar ke paas rakhi ek lakdi ki almari me rahte the. Divya usi almari me akhbar dekhne lagi thi. Pichle kuch dino ke sare akhbar wo almari se utha kar laai aur sofe par rakh diya. Uske baad naina aur divya dono ne mil kar ek ek akhbar ke har page ko ulat ulat kar dekhne lagi. Kuch hi der me naina ko ek akhbar me neelam aur nakul ki tasvir unki khabar ke sath chhapi mil gai. Ye dekh kar naina ki khushi ka koi thikana na raha. Usne wo akhbar divya ko dikhaya. Divya us akhbar ko dekhte huye usme chhapi khabar bhi padhne lagi.

"Akhbar me un dono ki tasvir jyada saaf nahi dikh rahi hai naina. Is tarah me ho sakta hai un dono ko khojna police ke liye asaan na ho." Divya ne kaha.
"Mere man me ek idea hai. Ye akhbar jis kisi ne bhi chhapwaya hoga usne akhbar wale ko neelam aur nakul ki tasvir jarur di hogi. Ho sakta hai ki wo tasvir abhi bhi akhbar walo ke paas ho. Agar ashok uncle is akhbar wale ke yaha jaye to shayad unhe waha se neelam aur nakul ki original tasvir mil jaye." Naina ne kaha.

"Ye to sahi kaha tune. Akhbar wale ke paas un dono ki tasvir jarur hogi. Ek aur baat hai aur wo ye ki akhbar wala ye bhi bata sakta hai ki uske akhbar me neelam aur nakul ki tasvir ke sath is khabar ko chhapne ke liye use kisne kaha tha. Teri tarah mujhe bhi lagta hai ki neelam ke dad akhbar me is tarah ki khabar chhapwane ka nahi soch sakte. Kyo ki aise me unki ijjat mitti me mil jayegi. Ye jarur kisi aur ka kaam hai." Divya ne kaha.

"Koi aur un dono ki khabar news paper par kyo chhapwayega. Aakhir use isse kya laabh ho sakta hai." Naina ne kaha.
"Is bare me abhi ham kuch bhi nahi kah sakte. Lekin agar akhbar wale ne dad ko khabar chhapwane wale ke bare me bata diya to shayad samajh me aa jaye ki usne aisa kyo kiya hoga." Divya ne kaha.

"Shayad tu sahi kah rahi hai. Tu uncle se kahna ki wo akhbar wale ke yaha se is baat ka pata lagwaye ya wo khud hi pata karne jaye." Naina ne kaha.
"Ye bhi koi kahne wali baat hai. Jab ham ye baat unhe batayege to wo bhi aisa hi karne ka sochege. Chal chhod abhi to wo araam kar rahe hain. Yaha ke SP ne unhe do baje police station par bulaya hai. Tabhi ham unse baat karege is bare me." Divya ne kaha.

Divya ne baaki ke akhbar wapas almari me rakhe aur jis akhbar me neelam aur nakul ki tasvir thi us akhbar ko apne paas rakh liya. Dono sofe par baithi idhar udhar ki baate karti rahi. Baato baato me time ke gujarne ka pata hi nahi chala. Jab wall clock par dophar ke 1:30 baje to divya sofe se uth kar apne mom dad ke kamre ke paas gai aur unhe baahar se hi awaaj de kar jaga diya.

Thodi der baad divya ke mom dad kamre se baahar aa gaye. Saroj aunty kitchen me sabke liye chaay banane chali gai jabki ashok uncle sofe par aa kar baith gaye. Wo kamre se taiyar ho kar aaye the. Unke aate hi divya ne unke samne table par wo akhbar rakh diya aur bataya ki is akhbar me un dono ki tasvir chhapi hai. Ashok uncle ne us akhbar ko dhyan se dekha. Khabar padhne ke baad wo bhi yahi bole ki akhbar me un dono ki tasvir kafi dhudhli hai.

Divya aur naina ne unki is baat par unhe wahi sab bataya jo kuch der pahle wo dono baate kar rahi thi. Un dono ki baate sun kar ashok uncle ne kaha ki un dono ne kafi samajhdari se is bare me socha hai.

"Is akhbar ke sath main SP se miluga aur usse bhi is bare me baate karuga. Mujhe bhi yahi lagta hai ki surendra bhai sahab ne apni ijjat ko taak me rakh kar un dono ke bare me aisi khabar news paper par nahi chhapwaai hogi. Sach me ye kaam kisi aur ka hi hai. Anyway ab tum dono is baat ki chinta chhodo. Main SP se is bare me puri chhanbeen karne ko kahuga." Ashok uncle ne kaha.

"Thank you so much uncle." Naina ne kaha.
"Isme thank you bolne ki jarurat nahi hai beti. Neelam bhi to meri beti ki tarah hi hai. Uski suraksha ke liye ye sab karna mera farj hai aur main puri koshish karuga ki use kisi bhi tarah ki taklif na hone paye." Ashok uncle ne kaha.

Saroj aunty hath me chaay ka tray liye aai aur sabko chaay di. Uske baad wo bhi ashok uncle ke bagal se baith kar chaay pine lagi. Chaay pine ke baad ashok uncle akhbar le kar baahar chale gaye. Unke piche naina divya aur saroj aunty man hi man bhagwan se sab kuch achha hone ki prarthna karne lagi thi.

.......

Back to my side....

Ham dono soye huye the. Mujhe need me hi aisa lag raha tha jaise koi chij mere badan par ajeeb tarah se gharshan kar rahi ho. Kuch hi der me is baat se meri need khul gai. Maine charo taraf dekha to koi nahi tha. Tabhi fir se mujhe aisa laga jaise mere pet ke paas koi chij pahle ki tarah gharshan karne lagi hai aur is baar mujhe kisi chij ke bhinbhinane ki awaaj bhi sunaai di. Main is baat se ghabra gai aur uth kar baith gai. Maine niche gadde par dekha to meri jaan me jaan aai. Jo chij mere pet me gharshan kar rahi thi aur bhinbhinane ki awaaj kar rahi thi wo chij mobile phone tha. Uski ring tone maine band kar rakhi thi is liye jab bhi usme koi messege ya call aata tha to wo aise hi bhinbhinane lagta tha.

Gadde par pade mobile ki screen jal rahi thi aur usme ratan bhaiya likha hua najar aa raha tha. Mere dimaag ne kaam kiya aur main samajh gai ki ratan bhaiya ne mom se baat karane ke liye shayad mujhe call kiya hai. Maine jaldi se mobile uthaya. Nakul dusri taraf karwat liye so raha tha. Uski taraf ek baar dekhne ke baad main uthi aur mobile le kar khule chhat ki taraf chali aai.

"Hello neel." Khule chhat me aa kar jaise hi maine call receive kar ke use kaan se lagaya to ratan bhaiya ki awaaj mere kaan me padi. Maine bhi apni tej hoti dhadkano ko kaabu karte huye hello kiya to unhone pucha ki phone kyo nahi utha rahi thi. Kitni der se call kar raha tha tujhe. Unki is baat par maine unhe bataya ki main so rahi thi aur mobile silent mode par tha is liye pata nahi chala tha.

"Chal koi baat nahi. Le mom se baat kar." Ratan bhaiya ne ye kaha to ekdam se mujhe aisa laga jaise meri dhadkane ruk gai ho. Main mom se baat karne ki unki is baat se buri tarah ghabra gai thi but ab baat to karni hi thi. Is liye maine apne aapko kisi tarah samhala aur dhire se ji kah diya. Kuch hi der me mere kaan me mom ki awaaj padi. Unhone jab rudhi awaaj me mujhe neelam kaha to mujhe laga ki main apne aapko rone se rok nahi paaugi. Mere andar badi teji se jajbaat bhuchaal sa machane lage the. Badi mushkil se maine khud ke jajbaato ko machalne se roka aur kaapti awaaj me mom kaha.

"Kaisi hai meri beti. Kya meri beti ko apni maa ki yaad nahi aati." Mom ne ye kaha to main buri tarah kaap gai.
"Aati hai mom. Aapki bahut yaad aati hai mujhe. Aisa lagta hai ki ud kar aapke paas aa jaau aur fir aapke aachal me chhup jaau." Maine halke se sisakte huye kaha.

"To aa ja na meri gudiya. Meri aakhe tujhe dekhne ke liye taras rahi hain. Tujhe nahi pata ki tere jane ke baad se meri kya haalat ho gai hai. Tujhe apni is maa par ek baar bhi daya nahi aai." Mom ne kaha to main is baar ro padi. Main janti thi ki wo mujhe bahut pyar karti hain. Bhale hi maine ye sab kiya tha magar maa bachcho ki har galti bhool kar uske liye tadap jati hai.

"Mujhe maaf kar dijiye mom. Main aisa kar ke aapse door nahi hona chahti thi lekin main kya karti. Main majbur thi mom. Mere paas aisa karne ke siva koi dusra raasta hi nahi bacha tha." Maine rote huye kaha.
"Mujhe bhi maaf kar de beti. Main bhi to teri khushi ke liye kuch nahi kar paai. Meri vivasta ko tu nahi samajh payegi beti." Mom ne bhi sisakte huye kaha.

"Main samajhti hu mom. Main janti hu ki dad ke samne koi kuch bhi bolne ki himmat nahi kar sakta hai. Isi liye mujhe aapse koi shikayat nahi hai. Main khush kismat hu mom ki aap meri mom hain aur ratan bhaiya jaise pyar karne wale bhaiya hain. Main ye bhi jaanti hu ki sab log mujhse bahut pyar karte hain magar mere liye un sabka ye pyar shayad gaav samaaj me bani unki ijjat se bahut chhota hai. Mujhe is baat par bhi unse koi shikayat nahi hai. Aakhir har insaan duniya me ijjat sammaan se hi to jina chahta hai aur iske liye unhe bahut kuch sahna bhi padta hai aur bahut kuch kurban bhi karna padta hai. Dukh hai to is baat ka ki samaaj me rahne wale ye log aise niyam kanoon kyo banate hain jiske chalte jyadatar logo ko dukh hi milta hai. Kya ijjat aur maan sammaan ki yahi paribhasha hoti hai ki uske liye insaan kisi ki bhi khushiyo ko na dekhe." Maine kaha.

"Yahi duniya ka riwaaj hai beti. Aksar yahi hota hai ki ham sab kuch jante huye bhi duniya walo ke banaye jhuthe prapancho ko maanne par vivas hote hain aur kabhi kabhi aisa bhi hota hai ki ham sach ko jaan bujh kar daba dete hain. Kher jane de beti. Tu ye bata ki waha par tu thik se to hai na. Tujhe kisi tarah ki koi taklif to nahi hai na." Mom ne pucha.

"Main yaha thik hu mom. Waise bhi duniya me insaan chahe jaha bhi rahe uski life me sukh dukh to aata hi rahta hai. Aap meri chinta mat kijiye." Maine kaha.
"Teri chinta to bani hi rahegi beti. Aakhir maa hu teri. Main ye kaise chaah sakti hu ki tujhe kisi tarah ki taklif ho. Mera bas chale to sansar ki sari khushiya teri jholi me la kar daal du." Mom ne dukhi ho ke kaha.

"Ye sab chhodiye mom aur ye bataiye ki waha par baaki sab log kaise hain aur maya kaisi hai." Maine pucha.
"Tere is tarah chale jane se kya koi achha ho sakta hai. Tere dad bhale hi upar se chahe kitne hi kathor dikhe magar main janti hu ki wo bhi andar se dukhi hain. Wo kisi ko dikhate nahi hain ki wo kaisa mahsus karte hain. Main maanti hu beti ki us ladke ke sath hi teri khushiya hain magar ek pal ke liye hamare bare me bhi to socha hota." Mom ne kaha.

"Aapko kya lagta hai mom ki maine kisi ke bare me socha nahi hoga. Aapko shayad andaja bhi nahi hai ki aap sabse door jane ke liye maine khud ko kitna samjhaya tha aur kathor bhi banaya tha. Aap sab mere apne hain aur mujhe bahut pyaar karte hain. Ye sab jante huye bhi maine ye sab kiya magar aap bhi samajh sakti hain ki ye sab maine kyo kiya hai aur kis majburi me kiya hai. Ye mere us prem aur khushi ki baat thi mom jiske sath mujhe apni life gujarna tha." Maine kaha.

"Haa main samajhti hu beti. Ham sab tujhse bahut pyar karte hain aur yahi chahte hain ki tu hamesha khush rahe. Kuch chije aisi hoti hain jinke samne ham majbur ho jate hain. Par chal koi baat nahi. Ratan ne mujhe sab kuch bataya hai aur usne mujhse aur bhi kuch baate kahi jisse mujhe bhi ab ye lagta hai ki wo ladka tere liye thik rahega. Maine soch liya hai beti ki is bare me tere pita se khul kar baat karugi aur unhe samjhaugi ki kya sahi rahega. Ye sab thoda mushkil to hai par main ab unhe mana ke hi rahugi. Tu bas apna khayaal rakhna aur haa aisa kuch bhi mat karna jisse hame kisi ke samne sharminda hona pade. Tu samajh rahi hai na meri baat." Mom ne kaha to mujhe unki ye baat samajhne me der na lagi. Maine bas ji kah kar bata diya ki mujhe unki baat samajh me aa gai hai.

"Achha sun ratan ne bataya ki naina ke bare me tujhe bhi nahi pata hai ki wo kaha hai. Uske mata pita uske liye bahut pareshan aur dukhi hain." Mom ne kaha.
"Mujhe bhi uski chinta hai mom. Pata nahi kya hua hai uske sath. Mujhe to ratan bhaiya se hi pata chala tha ki wo bhi usi din se gayab hai jis din se main ghar se yaha aai thi." Maine kaha.

"Sanjay bhai sahab tere dad ke sath jane kaha kaha bhatakte rahte hain magar uske bare me kahi se kuch bhi pata nahi chal raha. Bhagwan kare wo jaha bhi ho sahi salamat ho. Achha ab tu phone rakh aur haa apna achhe se khayaal rakhna. Tu ab is bare me bilkul bhi chinta mat karna. Main tere dad se baat karugi aur unhe mana kar rahugi. Fir main tujhe bataaugi is bare me aur tujhe bula bhi lugi. Tab to tu aa jayegi na beti." Mom ne ye kah ke pucha to mere chehre par khushi ki chamak ubhar aai. Maine jaldi se kah diya ki bilkul aaugi mom. Main to chahti hi hu ki nakul ke sath meri shadi mere ghar walo ke samne unki khushi se ho.

Mom se baat karne ke baad aaj mujhe bahut achha feel ho raha tha. Khaas kar unki is baat se ki wo dad ko is bare me manayegi aur fir meri shadi nakul se karwayegi. Mujhe aisa lag raha tha ki main is khushi me wahi khule chhat par nachne lagu. Nakul ke paas aa kar maine use jagaya aur fir use mom se hui saari baate bata di. Sun kar nakul ke bhi chehre par halki khushi dikhne lagi thi.

"Aur agar tumhare dad na maane to." Nakul ne kaha.
"Mom ne kaha hai to wo unhe mana kar hi dam legi. Dad se sab darte hain. Mom bhi darti hain magar jab wo gusse me hoti hain to wo bhi kabhi kabhi dad se bhid jati hain. Mujhe pura yakeen hai jaan ki mom ne iske liye thaan liya hai to wo dad ko mana hi legi. Uske baad wo mujhe batayegi aur fir ham dono ko ghar aane ko kahegi. Ohh jaan agar aisa ho gaya to kitna achha hoga na. Ham dono ghar walo ki khushi se shadi karege aur fir hamesha ke liye ek ho jayege." Maine khushi se jhumte huye kaha to nakul bhi muskurane laga.

"Fir to ab hame yaha kisi police wale se bhi chhupne ki jarurat nahi hai." Nakul ne kaha.
"Are abhi mom ko dad se baat to kar lene do. Jab wo dad ko mana legi tab ham har baat se befikra ho jayege. Tab tak hame police se chhup ke hi rahna padega. Kya pata dad agar na maane to." Maine kaha.

"Chalo ab jo bhi hoga pata chal hi jayega. Agar tumhare dad hamari shadi ke liye maan jate hain to ham khud hi police ko ja kar apne bare me bata dege aur ghar walo se baat bhi karwa dege. Jab sab kuch thik ho jayega to fir mujhe bhi khul kar kahi koi naukari dhudhni hogi. Main bhi yahi chahuga ki shadi hone se pahle pahle mujhe kahi par achhi si job mil jaye. Jisse koi tumhare dad ko ye na kah sake ki unka damaad kamata dhamata nahi hai to wo unki beti ko kya khilayega pilayega aur kaise khush rakhega. Is liye mujhe sab thik hone ke baad kahi koi job jald se jald khojni hogi." Nakul ne kaha.

"Haa ye to hai. Main bhi nahi chahugi ki koi tume is baat ke liye kuch kahe aur tumhe sharminda kare." Maine kaha.
"Chalo ab niche chalte hain. Shaam ho gai hai. Uncle aunty sochege ki pata nahi ye dono upar kya kar rahe hain." Nakul ne kaha.

Ham dono uth gaye. Nakul ne dono gaddo ko sameta aur fir unhe le kar chal diya. Main bhi uske piche piche niche ki taraf chal padi. Mere man me rah rah kar mom ki baate gooj rahi thi. Main man hi man bhagwan se request kar rahi thi ki wo dad ko mana le jisse sab kuch thik ho jaye.

......

Update - 24

Ham dono niche aaye to dekha uncle ji kisi se baat kar rahe the. Us aadmi ki peeth hamari taraf thi is liye ham uska chehra nahi dekh sakte the. Main to andar ki taraf chali gai par nakul uncle ji ke paas hi rah gaya. Wo jaise hi us aadmi ke saamne aaya to dekha wo aadmi koi aur nahi balki deepak tha.

Deepak ko shaam ke is wakt yaha dekh kar nakul chauk pada tha. Uncle ji ne jab nakul ko dekha to wo nakul se bole ki beta tumhara dost tumse milne aaya hai to tum dono aapas me baate karo. Uncle ji itna kah kar apne kamre ki taraf chale gaye. Uncle ji ke jane ke baad nakul ne deepak ko upar chhat par chalne ko kaha to wo nakul ke sath chal diya.

"Aaj is wakt yaha kaise aana hua deepak bhai." Nakul ne chhat me aane ke baad deepak se pucha.
"Bas aise hi tumse milne ki ichchha hui to chala aaya bhai. Do din ki chhutti li hai.

Tumhe bataya tha na ki meri makaan maalkin ne apne yaha se mujhe nikaal diya hai. Is liye unse do din ki mohlat maagi hai jisse kahi dusri jagah rahne ka thikana dhoodh saku. Aaj to sara din kamra dhudhne me hi gujar gaya magar kahi dhang ka thikana nahi mila. Kal fir se naye thikane ki talash me jaauga." Deepak ne kaha.

"Hamari vajah se tumhare sath ye sab hua hai bhai. Agar ham dono na hote to aaj tumhe is tarah kahi na jana padta." Nakul ne kaha.
"Isme tumhari koi galti nahi hai nakul bhai. Mujhe nahi pata tha ki meri makaan maalkin itni si baat par mujhe kamra khaali kar dene ko bol degi. Maine to apni taraf se tum dono ki bhalaai ke liye waha par raat rukne ke liye le gaya tha. Anyway ab jo hona tha wo to ho hi gaya. Kal tak ki mohlat mili hai mujhe to main kahi na kahi apne liye thikana khoj hi luga. Tum bataao bhai wo police wala fir se to dubara yaha nahi aaya." Deepak ne pucha.

"Abhi tak to nahi aaya wo magar mujhe pura yakeen hai ki wo aayega jarur. Kyo ki us din jab wo aaya tha to upar wale maale ki taraf aise dekh raha tha jaise use shak ho ki upar ke maale par kisi kamre me ham dono chhupe huye hoge." Nakul ne kaha.

"Bhai police walo ka koi bharosa nahi hota ki wo kab kya karne lage. Usne agar upar ki taraf dekha tha to fir jarur wo dubara bhi aa sakta hai. Is liye agar usne yaha aa kar har jagah ki talaashi li to fir tum dono uski pakad me aa hi jaaoge." Deepak ne kaha.

"Ham bhi yahi chahte hain ki wo yaha aa kar har jagah ki talaashi le le." Nakul ne kaha.
"Are aisa kyo chahte ho tum. Kya tumhe pakde jane ka dar nahi hai." Deepak hairaan tha ki nakul aisa kaise kah sakta hai.

"Hame to wo tab pakdega na deepak bhai jab wo hame yaha payega." Nakul ne kaha.
"Kya matlab." Deepak ne pucha.
"Matlab ye ki wo hame yaha khoj hi nahi payega. Kyo ki hamne apne chhupne ke liye bahut hi mast raasta aur tarika khoj liya hai. Ab to us police wale ke farishte bhi ham dono ko khoj nahi sakte." Nakul ne kaha.

"Aisa kaun sa tarika khoj liya hai tum logo ne." Deepak ne pucha.
"Hamne makaan ke piche taraf jo ye khaali jagah dikh rahi hai na to yahi par jameen me hamne ek bada sa gaddha khoda hai. Police wala jab ham dono ko yaha khojne aayega tab ham dono us gaddhe me chhup jayege. Hamare chhupne ke baad uncle ji us gaddhe ke upar ply aur kuch bhangaar ka tuta hua samaan rakh dege. Wo police wala yaha ham dono ko har jagah dhudhega lekin dhudh nahi payega. Wo ye soch hi nahi sakega ki ham dono jameen ke niche chhupe ho sakte hain." Nakul ne kaha.

"Waah kya jabardast tarika hai nakul bhai. Tumne sahi kaha ki wo police wala is bare me soch hi nahi sakta." Deepak ne muskura kar kaha.
"Bas ek baar wo police wala yaha aa kar talaashi le le. Uske baad jab use ham dono yaha nahi milege to wo dubara yaha nahi aayega. Kyo ki wo samajh jayega ki ham dono ya to yaha rahte nahi hain ya fir uske aane se pahle hi yaha se nikal gaye hain." Nakul ne kaha.

"Very good. Mujhe pura bharosa hai ki use yaha se khaali hath hi wapas jana padega. Achha nakul bhai ab main chalta hu. Wo kya hai na ki abhi mujhe khana khane ke liye kisi hotel ya dhaabe me jana padega. Iske pahle to makaan malkin ke yaha hi mere liye khana banta tha magar ab is sabki vajah se sab band ho chuka hai." Deepak ne kaha.

"Ab main kya kahu deepak bhai. Mujhe to bahut bura lag raha hai. Kyo ki tumhare sath ye jo kuch bhi hua hai uske jimmedar ham dono hi hain." Nakul ne kaha.
"Nahi dost isme tumhari koi galti nahi hai. Jo hona hota hai wo kisi na kisi reason se ho hi jata hai. Achha ab main chalta hu. Tum dono apna khayaal rakhna." Deepak ne kaha.

Nakul deepak ke sath niche baahar wale darwaje tak use chhodne aaya. Deepak ke jane ke baad nakul ne darwaja band kiya aur uncle ji ke kamre me chala gaya. Wo deepak ke bare me hi soch raha tha aur use is baat ka behad afsos ho raha tha ki un dono ki vajah se deepak ko uski makaan malkin ne apne ghar se nikaal diya hai.

.....

Rohan us wakt apni car me sadak par tha aur red signal hone ki vajah se kai saari gaadiyo ke bich ruka hua tha. Uske chehre se aisa lag raha tha jaise kisi baat se pareshan ho. Car me wo akela hi tha. Thodi der me signal green hua aur jab aage wale waahan chalne lage to usne bhi apni car ko aage badha diya.

Kuch time baad rohan car se apne ghar pahucha. Mumbai ke khar me uska bada sa ghar tha. Gate ke paas jaise hi usne car roki uska mobile bajne laga. Gate par khade ek chaukidar ne gate khola to rohan car ko aage badha kar gate ke andar aa gaya. Is beech usne mobile me dekha ki screen par deepak ka call aa raha tha.

"Haa bhai kya situation hai waha ki." Rohan ne pucha.
"Situation apne control me hi hai bhai. Abhi main us nakul se mil kar hi aa raha hu. Uski ek baat se mujhe ab tak hasi aa rahi hai rohan bhai." Deepak ne haste huye kaha.

"Kya usne koi funny joke suna diya tumhe." Rohan ne pucha.
"Sahi kaha bhai. Meri najar me uski wo baat funny joke jaisi hi thi. Jab maine usse police wale ke bare me pucha to usne bataya ki usne police wale se bachne ke liye bahut achha tarika banaya hai. Usne jameen me ek gaddha khoda hai. Jab police wala un dono ko waha dhudhne aayega to wo dono us gadde me chhup jayege. Uska kahna hai ki police wala soch hi nahi sakta ki wo dono jameen ke niche chhupe ho sakte hain." Deepak ne fir se haste huye kaha.

"Kafi tagda dimaag lagaya hai usne magar wo khud ye nahi soch sakta ki usne jisse ye sab bataya hai wahi ye sab kar raha hai. Anyway ek tarah se achha hi hua ki tum uske paas chale gaye the. Warna uski ye jankari tumhe bhi na hoti." Rohan ne kaha.

"Haa ye to hai bhai. Waise ab kya kahte ho bhai. Aaj fir us police wale ko waha bheju. Mujhe lagta hai ki aaj un dono ko pakadwa hi du." Deepak ne kaha.
"Yahi behtar hoga bhai. Ab aur jyada time barbad nahi karna hai hame. Tum us police wale ko sab kuch samjha dena. Us police wale ka kaam sirf itna hoga ki wo un dono ko waha se pakad kar giraftaar kar le aur fir apne sath unhe le aaye. Uske baad kisi tarah wo un dono ko behosh kar de.

Tum bhi ek taxi kiraye par le kar ke uske piche hi rahna. Jaise hi wo police wala un dono ko behosh kar dega to tum un dono ko apni taxi me shift kar lena. Uske baad raato raat pune se mumbai ki taraf chal dena." Rohan ne kaha.

"Thik hai rohan bhai. Main aisa hi karuga. Abhi us police wale ko call kar ke sab kuch samjhata hu." Deepak ne kaha.
"Jab wo dono tumhari taxi me behoshi ki haalat me shift ho jaye to ek baar mujhe bhi is baat ki information de dena." Rohan ne kaha.
"Okay boss." Deepak ne kaha to rohan ne call cut kar diya.

Deepak se baat karne ke baad rohan ke hotho par badi kutil muskaan ubhar aai. Man hi man usne kaha...bas bahut ghum fir liye tum dono. Ab wapas chalne ka wakt aa gaya hai. Yahi sab sochte huye wo car se niche utra aur fir ghar ke andar ki taraf chal diya.

.....

Divya ke dad ashok tripathi SP ke cabin me uske samne wali kursi par baithe the. Ashok uncle ne SP ko akhbar dikhaya aur usse kaha ki akhbar me neelam aur nakul ki tasvir dhudhli hai is liye kyo na news paper chhaapne wale ke paas chala jaye.

Ashok uncle ki baate sunne ke baad SP ko bhi laga ki baat thik hai. Ashok uncle ne SP ko sari baat pahle hi bata di thi ki maamla neelam aur nakul ko khojna hi bas nahi hai balki is baat ka pata lagana bhi hai ki naina aur neelam dono ko jaal me fasane wala kaam kisne kiya hai. Naina ki to kismat achhi thi jo wo un logo ki kaid se faraar ho kar yaha aa gai thi magar neelam par abhi bhi unka khatra hai. Is liye unhe khojne ke sath sath un logo ka bhi pata lagana jaruri hai jo naina aur neelam ko is tarah se pakadna chaah rahe hain.

"Agar un logo ka kaam in dono ladkiyo ko apne jaal me faasna hi hai to hame bahut soch kar aur samhal kar har kaam karna hoga mr ashok." SP ne kaha.
"Haa main samajhta hu is baat ko aur isi liye main direct aapke paas hi aaya hu. Yaha ke kisi thane ke mamuli police walo ke paas main nahi gaya. Kyo ki in dono ko yahi bheja gaya hai. Yaani ki yaha par bhi un logo ke aadmi hoge. Aise me agar main thane me ja kar report darj karwata to ho sakta hai ki un logo ko is baat ka pata aapke hi department ke kisi police wale se chal jaye." Ashok uncle ne kaha.

"Yes you are right mr ashok. Baat kadvi jarur hai lekin main apne police department ko janta hu. Isme koi na koi police wala rishwat le kar jurm karne walo ka sath jarur deta hai. Aapne mere paas aa kar bahut achha kiya. Lekin mere dimaag me ek baat aur bhi hai." SP ne kaha.

"Kaun si baat." Ashok uncle ne pucha.
"Aapke anusar neelam ke dad ne news paper me in dono ki khabar nahi chhapwai to fir yahi ho sakta hai ki ye kaam un badmasho ka hi kiya hoga jo ki hajam hone wali baat nahi hai magar unke siva dusra koi aisa kyo karega. Ab agar ham direct news paper wale ke paas is baat ki puchtaach karne jate hain to ho sakta hai ki waha par hame kuch bhi pata na chale. Jin logo ne ye sab kiya hai wo koi mamuli log nahi hoge is liye mujhe lagta hai ki ya to un logo ne news wale ko dher sara paisa de kar news chhapwai hogi jisme un logo ne in dono ki tasvir news wale ko dikhai hogi aur fir wo tasvir wapas apne sath hi le gaye hoge. Ya fir news wale ko ye kah gaye hoge ki agar is news se related koi person uske paas aaye to wo use unke bare me koi information na de." SP ne kaha.

"Haa aisa bhi ho sakta hai magar fir bhi hame ek baar waha ja kar is bare me pata to karna hi chahiye. Kya pata jis baat ki ham abhi baat kar rahe hain waisi koi baat hi na ho. I mean ki un badmasho ne itni door tak na socha ho." Ashok uncle ne kaha.

"Aapki baat bhi thik hai. To fir chaliye dekhte hain kya pata chalta hai waha par." SP ne kaha aur fir wo apni kursi se khada ho gaya.

Ashok uncle aur wo SP car me news paper wale ki taraf chal pade. Kuch time baad wo dono news wale ke yaha pahuch gaye. Kismat achhi thi kyo ki jaise hi dono waha pahuche to dekha ki waha ka head apni car me baith kar kahi jane ki taiyari me tha. News wala SP ko pahchanta tha is liye wo ruk gaya. SP ne use car se baahar nikalne ko kaha aur usse jaruri baat karne ki baat kahi.

Waha ka head SP ki baat sun kar car se baahar aa gaya aur fir un dono ko office me aane ko kaha. Kuch der me wo teeno office me the. Waha ke head ne SP se chaay paani ke liye pucha aur apne kisi karmchari ko jal paan laane ko bol diya.

"Ab bataiye SP sahab kaun si jaruri baat karni thi aapko." Us aadmi ne SP se kaha.
"Maamla thodi serious hai janab. Hame aapse ek help chahiye." SP ne kaha.
"Kamaal hai sarkar. Log police se help ki ummid rakhte hain aur yaha aap mujhse help ki baat kar rahe hain. Anyway kahiye kaisi help chahte hain aap." Us aadmi ne kaha.

"17 September ka news paper hai ye. Isme ye jo ladka ladki hain. In dono ki hame tasvir chahiye aur ye bhi bataiye ki in dono ki khabar chhaapne ke liye aapse kisne kaha tha. Hame uski puri detail chahiye." SP ne apne sath laya hua wo akhbar us aadmi ke samne rakhne ke baad kaha tha.

"Aakhir baat kya hai sarkar." Us aadmi ne pucha.
"Bas ye samajh lijiye janab ki maamla serious hai. Is liye mujhe puri ummid hai ki main jin chijo ki aapse help maag raha hu wo help aap jarur karege." SP ne kaha.

"Time lagega sarkar. Mujhe pata karwana padega is sabke bare me. Aap mujhe aaj bas ka time dijiye. Main puri koshish karuga ki kal subah tak aapka kaam ho jaye. Agar hamare paas inki tasvire hogi to main jarur un tasviro ko aapke hawaale kar duga aur is baat ka bhi pata lagwaauga ki in dono ki khabar news paper par kisne chhaapne ko kaha tha." Us aadmi ne kaha.

"Okay take your time. Jaise hi aapko pata chale mujhe fauran inform kar dena." SP ne kaha.
"Aap tension mat lijiye sarkar. Agar hamare paas ye sab jankari aur saboot hain to wo aapko jarur mil jayege." News wale ne kaha.

News wale se ijajat le kar ashok uncle aur SP uske office se baahar aa gaye aur waapas car me baith kar chal diye. Raste me dono isi bare me baat karte huye ja rahe the. Kuch der me ashok uncle ne SP ko uske kahne par ek jagah car se utara aur fir wo ghar aa gaye.

Ashok uncle jab ghar aaye to unhone sabko saari baat bataai. Jise sun kar naina divya aur saroj aunty is bare me sochne lagi. News wale ne kal tak ka time liya tha is liye ab sab kuch usi par depend tha.

Update - 25

Raat me main aur nakul dinner kar ke upar chhat par sone ke liye aa gaye the. Nakul ne mujhe pahle hi bata diya tha ki uski deepak se kya baate hui thi. Mujhe bhi deepak ke liye achha nahi feel ho raha tha. Usko hamari vajah se dusri jagah rahne ke liye koi kamra khojna pad raha tha lekin ab ham iske liye kar bhi kya sakte the.

Khule chhat par gaddo me ham dono hi lete huye the aur ab need ke aane ka intjar kar rahe the. Mujhe aunty ji ki baat yaad aai to main usi bare me sochne lagi. Aaj aunty ji ne mujhse kaha tha ki jab tak tum dono ki shadi nahi ho jati tab tak ek dusre ke najdik mat jana. Aunty ji ke kahne ka matlab main samajh gai thi is liye maine unse bata diya tha ki ham dono ne khud is bare me pahle hi ek dusre se bol kar faisla le chuke hain. Aunty ji ne mere chehre ko pyar se sahla kar bas yahi kaha tha ki aise hi samajhdari se rahna.

Mom se baat karne ke baad mere andar se ek bojh sa hat gaya tha aur achha bhi feel ho raha tha. Ratan bhaiya sach me bahut achhe the. Iske pahle main un par shak kar rahi thi jabki unhone meri bhalaai ke liye hi mujhe mobile diya tha. Jab bhi mujhe is baat ka khayaal aata to mujhe ek aatmglaani si hoti thi ki maine ratan bhaiya par shak kiya tha. Maine faisla kar liya tha ki jab bhi main ratan bhaiya se milugi to sabse pahle unse maafi maagugi. Mujhe pura yakin tha ki wo mujhe apne gale se laga kar fauran hi maaf kar dege.

Aaj bhi aasman saaf tha aur taare timtima rahe the. Nakul so gaya tha magar mujhe need nahi aa rahi thi. Rah rah kar mere man me duniya jahaan ki baate chalne lagti thi. Naina ka khayaal aata to uske bare me sochne lagti ki wo is wakt kaha aur kis haal me hogi. Aakhir uske gayab hone ke piche kya vajah ho sakti hai. Uske mom dad uske liye kitne pareshan hoge. Fir bhatakte huye man me apne bare me khayaal aa jata ki kaise prem ke haatho majbur ho kar ham dono ghar se bhaag kar mumbai aaye aur fir ekdam se hamari life me kya kya hone laga. Jab se ham yaha aaye the tab se ab tak ek pal ke liye bhi ham chain aur sukun se nahi rah paye the. Koi na koi problem hamare liye tension le kar khadi hi rahi.

Uncle aunty ji ka khayaal aata to sochne lagti ki wo dono kitne achhe the jo hamare liye kitna kuch kar rahe the. Aise nekdil insaan ke bachche unke sath aisa bartaav kaise kar sakte the ki kabhi unki khabar hi na le. Man me duniya jahaan ki baato ki kataar si lagi hui thi aur fir jane kab meri aakh lag gai.

Mujhe soye huye shayad kuch hi wakt gujra tha ki ekdam se mujhe hadbada kar uth jana pada. Yahi haal nakul ka bhi hua tha. Hamne dekha ki hamare paas hi aunty ji jhuki hui khadi hain aur unke chehre par chinta jhalak rahi thi. Jaise hi ham dono jage to unhone kaha ki tum dono jaldi se utho aur niche ja kar us gaddhe me chhup jaao. Kyo ki niche baahar side do police wale hamari talash me aaye huye hain.

Aunty ji ki is baat se ham dono ki aakho se need ki khumaari gayab ho gai aur ham dono hi tension me aa gaye. Ham dono jaldi se uthe. Nakul ne mujhe is taraf ki seedhi se niche jane ko kaha aur khud dono bichhe huye gaddo ko uthane laga. Mujhe pata tha ki hamare paas wakt bilkul bhi nahi hai. Aunty ji ne bataya ki niche uncle ji un dono police walo ko samjha rahe hain ki ham dono yaha nahi hain.

Main aur aunty ji badi teji se is taraf ki seedhiyo se niche utar gaye. Jaha par nakul ne gaddha khoda tha waha ki jameen par abhi nami thi. Is taraf adhera bhi tha lekin itna nahi tha ki kuch dikhe hi nahi. Us gaddhe ke upar rakhe bhangaar ke tute fute samaan ko maine aur aunty ji ne jaldi jaldi hatana shuru kiya. Abhi ham samaan hata hi rahe the ki nakul bhi aa gaya. Wo upar ke ek kamre me un gaddo ko rakh ke aaya tha. Aate hi usne bhi samaan hatane me hamari help ki. Kuch hi der me samaan hat gaya to ham dono jaldi se us gaddhe me utar gaye. Jab ham dono gaddhe me utar aaye to aunty ji ne do pipe ko usme daal kar ply ko hamare upar rakh diya. Dono pipe ke dusre chhor baahar nikle huye the jisse andar hame saas lene me problem na ho.

Aunty ji ne hamare upar sara samaan rakh diya aur fir wo waha se fauran hi chali gai. Idhar gaddhe ke andar ham dono hi buri tarah ghabraye baithe huye the. Hamari dhadkane train ki speed se chal rahi thi. Har gujarte pal ke sath hamare andar ek dar aur bhi jyada gahrata ja raha tha. Pata nahi uncle ji un dono police walo ko rok payege ya nahi. Wo police wale hame kaha kaha dhudhege. Ham bhale hi ye jante the ki wo police wale is jagah par hamare hone ki kalpana nahi kar sakte magar is wakt man me ye khayaal bhi shanka ki tarah ban raha tha ki wo log kahi is gaddhe me bhi dekhne na aa jaye.

Main aur nakul apni apni saase roke gaddhe me chhupe baithe the. Hame is baat ka kuch pata nahi chal raha tha ki upar waha par kya ho raha hai. Do teen minute jab gujar gaye aur is taraf koi nahi aaya to jaise hamari jaan me jaan aani shuru ho gai.

"Kahi wo log hame dhudhte huye yaha na aa jaye nakul." Maine dare huye lahje me dhire se nakul se kaha.
"Aisa nahi hoga neelam. Wo to ye soch bhi nahi sakege ki jinhe wo pure ghar me dhudhte fir rahe hain wo yaha gaddhe me chhupe huye hoge. Is liye tum is baat ki chinta mat karo. Main to ye soch raha hu ki jab tak wo police wale hame waha par dhudh rahe hain tab tak hame ilu ilu karna chahiye." Nakul ne dhire se haste huye kaha.

"Paagal ho gaye ho kya tum. Yaha hamari jaan par bani hui hai aur tumhare man me ilu ilu chal raha hai." Maine kaha.
"Don't worry dear. Wo log hame nahi pakad payege. Unhe hamare yaha hone ki koi ummid nahi ho sakti. Is liye bol raha hu ki chinta chhodo aur chalo ham dono yaha par thoda ilu ilu karte huye masti karte hain." Nakul ne kaha aur mera kandha pakad liya.

"Tum bhi had karte ho nakul. Tum is wakt masti ke bare me soch bhi kaise sakte ho. Mujhe to bahut jyada tension ho rahi hai.

Aisa feel ho raha hai jaise ki wo log abhi yaha par aa dhamkege aur hame pakad lege." Maine kaha.

"Tum faaltu me itna dar rahi ho yaar. Aisa kuch bhi nahi hoga. Agar jyada dar lag raha hai tumhe to fir tumhe ilu ilu jarur karna chahiye kyo ki is tarah me tumhare andar se dar nikal jayega aur tumhe is situation me maja bhi aane lagega. Ab ye sab chhodo aur chalo aa jaao meri baaho me." Nakul ne kaha aur mujhe apni taraf khichne laga magar main uske khichne par uski taraf na gai. Meri dhadkane badhti hi ja rahi thi. Har pal aisa lag raha tha jaise ab ham pakde gaye.

Nakul mujhe samjhata raha aur aakhir main uski khushi ke liye uske kareeb aa hi gai. Mere man se dar gaya nahi tha magar main nahi chahti thi ki meri vajah se nakul ka mood kharaab ho is liye main khisak kar uske paas aa gai. Jab main uske paas aa gai to usne mujhe apne se chhupka liya. Maine bhi apne hath badha kar uske gale me daal diya jisse use ye na lage ki main uska sath nahi de rahi.

"Main janta hu ki is wakt tum dari hui ho dear aur sach to ye hai ki andar se main bhi utna hi dara hua hu magar jara socho ki darne se kya hoga. Is liye hame apne andar se dar nikaalne ke liye us bare me sochna hi nahi chahiye aur ye tabhi hoga jab ham is situation me thodi masti type ki harkate kare." Nakul ne kaha.

Maine nakul ki is baat par hmmm kaha aur udhar nakul meri peeth par haath ferna shuru kar diya. Gaddhe ke andar adhera tha. Ham dono ek dusre ka kuch bhi nahi dekh sakte the magar ek dusre ki baaho me hone ki vajah se feel jarur kar sakte the.

"Kya main tumhare hotho ko chum sakta hu." Nakul ne mere kaan ke paas dhire se kaha.
"Par tumhe to fir hosh hi nahi rahta kisi baat ka aur fir tum had se aage badh jate ho." Maine bhi dhire se kaha.
"Agar main had se aage badhne lagu to tum mujhe rok lena jaise us din rok liya tha." Nakul ne kaha.

"Thik hai." Maine kaha to nakul ne tatol kar apne hatho se mere chehre ko pakda aur fir thodi hi der me mujhe apne chehre par uski garm saase feel hone lagi. Main samajh gai ki uska chehra mere chehre ke ekdam paas me hi aa gaya hai aur ab wo mere hotho ko chumne wala hai. Is baat se meri dhadkane fir se tej ho gai aur mere jism ka roya roya jhanjhana utha.

Kuch hi palo me mere hotho se nakul ke hoth chhu gaye aur fir wo mere hotho ko chumne laga. Mere badan me meethi meethi si lahar daudne lagi. Mujhse raha na gaya to main bhi uska sath dene lagi. Maine bhi uske chehre ko dono hatho se pakad liya aur uska sath dene lagi. Raat ke is wakt jameen ke niche ham dono ek dusre ke hotho ko chum rahe the. Is situation me agar koi hame is tarah dekhe to wo hamare bare me jane kya soche. Uncle aunty to hame dekh kar yahi kahege ki hamse hamare jism ki garmi samhaali nahi ja rahi hai jo aise wakt par bhi ham ye sab kar rahe hain.

Main aur nakul ab sab kuch bhool chuke the. Dhire dhire ye chumban pagalapan me badalta ja raha tha. Ham dono ek dusre ke jism ko sahlate ja rahe the. Nakul kabhi mere hotho ko chumta to kabhi meri gardan par chumne lagta. Main uske is tarah chumne se machle ja rahi thi aur uske sir ke baalo ko khichne lagi thi. Nakul ke hath kabhi mere chehre ko pakad lete to kabhi kandhe se ho kar meri peeth par pahuch jate.

Ham dono ki saase tej hoti ja rahi thi. Aisa lag raha tha jaise is gaddhe me koi sarp funkaar maar raha ho. Ham is baat ko puri tarah bhul chuke the ki ham kis halaat me yaha par maujud hain. Agar hamari saaso ki awaaj gaddhe se baahar is tarah jayegi to wo jarur raat ke is shaant watawaran me kisi ke kaano tak ja sakti hai.

Meri gardan ko chumte huye nakul niche ki taraf mere sine ke khule huye bhaag par chumne laga. Mere badan me masti si chadhti ja rahi thi jo mujhe romanchit kar rahi thi. Maine kurta pahan rakha tha jiska gala thoda bada tha. Nakul ka hath mere kandhe aur baaju tak aata aur fir wapas chala jata tha. Sine par chumne ke baad nakul fir upar aa kar mere gardan ko chumte huye mere hotho par aa jata. Jab wo hotho ko chumta to main bhi uske hotho ko muh me bhar leti aur uske hotho ko chumne lagti.

Abhi ham dono ilu ilu kar hi rahe the ki tabhi ek awaaj se ham dono hadbada gaye aur ek dusre se alag ho gaye. Hamare andar ki saari masti aur sara nasha door ho gaya. Tabhi hamare kaano me ek awaaj padi. Hamne saaf suna ki ye awaaj kisi dusre aadmi ki thi jo kah raha tha ki yaha ye kaisa samaan pada hua hai. Is awaaj ke baad jaldi hi uncle ji ki awaaj aai. Wo kah rahe the ki ye ghar ka tuta futa samaan tha is liye yaha par ise fek diya hai hamne. Ek do din me ise baahar fekne ka soch rahe the ham.

"Yaha jameen par to kisi ke chalne ke nishaan bane huye hain jo abhi ke lagte hain." Ek aadmi ki awaaj aai.
"Sahi kaha chandrakant. Ye abhi ke hi nishaan lagte hain. Dekho to aisa lagta hai jaise yaha par do teen log aaye the aur ek jagah par hi khade rahe ho." Dusre aadmi ki awaaj aai.

"Are ye nishaan mere aur meri patni ke hain. Darasal ham dono aaj shaam ko hi ye samaan andar se la kar yaha rakh ke jama rahe the. Ye usi wakt ke nishaan hain." Uncle ji ki ghabrai hui awaaj aai.
"Par tumhare jooto ke nishaan to in nishaano se alag dikh rahe hain. Iska matlab tum hamse jhuth bol rahe ho." Ek aadmi bol pada.

"Are nahi hawaldar sahab. Ye to mere dusre wale jute hain jo maine pahne hain." Uncle ji ne jaldi se kaha.
"Mujhe tum par yakin nahi ho raha. Aye chandrakant jara is samaan ko hata to yaha se." Dusre wale ki awaaj aai.

Idhar gaddhe ke andar chhupe ham dono ke hosh ud chuke the. Yaha ke is adhere me bhi hame ek alag tarah ka adhera dikhaai dene laga tha. Ham dono samajh chuke the ki ab hame koi nahi bacha sakta. Kyo ki hame samaan hataye jane ki awaaj saaf sunaai de rahi thi. Uncle ji baar baar kahe ja rahe the ki aap log bekaar me hi ye samaan hata rahe hain. Yaha aisa kuch bhi nahi hai magar wo log ruk nahi rahe the. Idhar ham dono ko lag raha tha ki kaash ye jameen fat jaye aur ham dono usi me sama jaye.

Thodi hi der me bhangaar wala samaan hat gaya aur fir ply bhi hat gai.

Uske baad torch jali to uski roshni me ham dono hi naha gaye. Ham dono ka luka chhipi ka khel ab khatm ho chuka tha. Ham dono aise baithe rah gaye the jaise ab ham dono ke andar praan hi na ho.

"Are ye kya. Ye to kamaal ho gaya. Ye dono to yaha chhupe baithe hain. Maanna padega dono ko. Haramkhoro ne apne chhupne ke liye jameen me gaddha bana rakha tha. Kyo be buddhe tu to kah raha tha ki yaha koi nahi hai to ye kaun hain. Police ko gumraah karne ki ab saja milegi tujhe." Hawaldar ne gusse se kaha to uncle ji kuch na bol sake. Unka chehra aise latak gaya tha jaise unka sab kuch lut gaya ho.

"Tum dono aise hi baithe rahoge ya sasuraal bhi chaloge." Dusre hawaldar ne tej awaaj me kaha to ham dono chup chaap apni jagah se uthe aur gaddhe se baahar aa gaye. Hamare samne do police wale hamara kaal ban kar khade the. Is wakt hame aisa lag raha tha jaise hamare liye ab kuch nahi bacha hai. Maine nakul ki taraf dekha to use kisi gahri soch me dube huye paya. Jaise soch raha ho ki kahi wo koi khwaab to nahi dekh raha. Kyo ki use pura yakeen tha ki police wale ye soch bhi nahi sakte the ki ham dono yaha gaddhe me chhupe ho sakte hain to fir ye koi sapna hi hoga lekin ye sapna nahi tha balki kadwa sach tha.

Dono police walo ne hame apne kabje me le liya. Uncle ji se bole ki hamara jo bhi samaan yaha hai use fauran hi le aao. Uncle ji bechare kya karte. Wo chup chaap andar gaye aur hamare bag la kar police walo ko de diya. Jate jate ek police wale ne uncle ji se kaha ki kal wo fir aayega aur use police ko gumraah karne ke liye giraftar kar ke le jayega.

Uncle ji jab andar gaye the to unhone aunty ji ko bhi sab bata diya tha. Aunty ji ko jab pata chala ki police walo ne hame pakad liya hai to unhe chakkar sa aa gaya tha. Wo bhaagte huye hamare paas aai thi aur jab unhone hame police walo ke sath dekha to unki aakho se aashu bah chale the.

Maine chalte chalte uncle aunty ji se bas yahi kaha ki aapne hamare liye bahut kuch kiya hai. Hamare liye afsos mat kijiyega. Bas dua kijiyega ki ham dono ek dusre se kabhi alag na ho. Meri is baat se uncle ji ki bhi aankho me aashu bhar aaye. Unhone mujhse kaha ki wo hamare liye kuch na kuch jarur karege.

Police wale ham dono ko le kar ghar se baahar aa gaye. Baahar police ki ek jeep khadi thi jisme ham dono ko baithaya gaya. Uske baad jeep aage badh chali. Maine piche mud ke dekha to uncle aunty ji ghar ke darwaje par khade aashu baha rahe the. Unhe dekh kar meri bhi aakhe chhalak padi. Itne dino me unse ek rishta ban gaya tha jo ki mata pita jaisa tha. Wo ham dono ko apna beta beti maante the aur ham bhi unhe apne mata pita ki tarah manne lage the. Un dono ke rahte huye hame aisa lagta hi nahi tha ki ham apne ghar se door kisi ajnabi shahar me kisi anjaan byakti ke ghar me rah rahe hain.

Police ki jeep aage badhti ja rahi thi. Nakul abhi bhi kisi soch me duba hua tha. Jaise use sadma lag gaya ho. Maine use hilaya to usne meri taraf dekha. Uske chehre par is wakt duniya bhar ki bebasi aur udaasi thi. Aankho me sunapan tha. Maine uske chehre par pyar se hath fera aur isharo se hi kaha ki koi baat nahi jaan. Ab jo bhi hoga use ham dono sath sath hi jhelege.

Police ki jeep ek dusre raaste par mud gai. Ham dono chup chaap baithe huye the. Ham jante the ki ye log hame police thane le ja rahe hain is liye unse kuch bolne ka koi matlab hi nahi tha. Wo dono police wale bhi chup hi the jo hamare liye hairani ki baat thi. Ham to ye soch kar dar rahe the ki ye log pata nahi hame kya kya kahege magar wo dono hi chup the.

Is raaste par halka adhera tha. Raasta bhi sunsaan dikh raha tha. Is raaste par kuch door chalne ke baad achanak jeep ki speed dhimi ho gai aur fir kuch hi der me ruk bhi gai. Mujhe laga shayad police station aa gaya hai is liye ham dono ne idhar udhar dekha magar police station hame najar na aaya.

"Ham dono bathroom kar ke aate hain. Tum dono jeep me hi baithe rahna. Agar bhaagne ke bare me socha to samajh lena ki tum dono ke sath bilkul bhi achha nahi hoga. Samajh gaye na tum dono." Ek police wale ne hamse kaha to ham dono ne haa me apna sir hila diya. Waise bhi ab yaha se bhaag kar ham jate bhi kaha.

Dono police wale apni apni side se jeep se utar gaye aur jeep ke piche ki taraf alag alag side me aage badh gaye. Unke jane ke baad maine nakul ki taraf dekha. Usne bhi meri taraf dekha.

"Chinta mat karo neelam. Ye log hame isi liye pakad kar le ja rahe hain kyo ki ham dono ghar se bhaag kar yaha aaye hain. Mujhe lagta hai ki tumhare dad ne hi hamare bare me news me khabar chhapwaai thi. Police ka network bahut bada hota hai. Unhe jab ham mumbai me na mile hoge to wo hame yaha pune me talash karne aa gaye aur ab wo hame police station le jayege. Uske baad wo tumhare dad ko hamare mil jane ki suchna dege aur fir tumhare dad yaha aa kar hame le jayege." Nakul ne kaha.

"Mom ne mujhse kaha tha ki wo dad ko hamari shadi ke liye mana kar hi rahegi. Is liye ab agar dad hame yaha se ghar wapas le bhi gaye to hame isme darne ki jarurat nahi hai." Maine kaha.

Nakul kuch kahne hi wala tha ki tabhi uske bagal wale darwaje se ek hawaldar aaya aur nakul ki naak par apna ek hath rakh diya. Dusre hath se usne nakul ka sir majbuti se pakad liya. Nakul uski is harkat se buri tarah chhatpatane laga aur main use dekh kar buri tarah chikhne hi wali thi ki tabhi piche se kisi ne mujhe bhi nakul ki tarah pakad liya. Meri naak me koi kapde jaisi chij thi jo kisi ke hath me dabi hui thi. Main buri tarah chhatpata rahi thi magar us pakad se chhoot nahi pa rahi thi. Tabhi maine dekha ki nakul ka chhatpatana ruk gaya hai aur wo ekdam se dhila pad gaya hai. Kuch hi palo me meri bhi aakhe band hone lagi aur main behosh ho gai. Mere kaano me kisi ke hasne aur kuch aisa kahne ki awaaj padi jisne mere badan ko ek jhatka de diya tha.

......

Rohan apne flat me apni girlfriend ke sath tha aur is wakt wo uske sath apne kamre me bed par leta hua tha. Dono chaadar ke andar nange hi soye huye the.

Uski girlfriend ke sine ke ek taraf se chaadar hati hui thi jisse uska ek taraf ka vaksh open tha. Sundar sa chehra is wakt masumiyat se bhara hua tha lekin baal bikhre huye the. Kamre me mobile ke bajne ki awaaj gooj rahi thi. Wo mobile kafi der se baj raha tha. Ring puri hone ke baad uska bajna band ho jata aur fir wo dubara bajne lagta tha. Mobile ke bajne se rohan ki girlfriend halka sa kunmunati aur fir shaant pad jati magar is baar shayad uski need khul gai thi. Usne apni aakhe kholi aur bagal se pade rohan ko hila hila kar awaaj dene lagi. Uski awaaj me need ki khumaari thi.

Rohan ki need tuti to usne pucha kya hua to us ladki ne bataya ki uska mobile baj raha hai. Rohan ne kaha ki dekho kis ka phone hai. Rohan ke kahne par ladki ne bura sa muh banaya aur fir chaadar ko apne badan se hata kar bed se niche utar gai. Chaadar ke hat jane se uska nanga badan light ki roshni me saaf dikhne laga tha. Bed ke paas hi rohan ka paint pada hua tha jisme uska mobile baj raha tha. Ladki ne paint ki jeb se mobile nikala aur bina screen ki taraf dekhe mobile ko rohan ki taraf uchhaal diya. Uske baad usne rohan se kaha ki khud hi dekh lo kis ka phone hai. Ye kah kar wo attach bathroom ki taraf chali gai.

Rohan ne mobile me dekha ki deepak ka phone hai to uske chehre par ekdam se chamak aa gai aur fir usne jaldi se call attend kar liya.

"Haa bhai kya haal hain udhar ke. Kaam hua ki nahi." Rohan ne pucha.
"Kaam to hona hi tha boss. Wo dono is wakt mere sath hain aur main mumbai aa raha hu unhe le kar. Abhi raaste me hi hu." Deepak ne kaha.

"Very good. Koi problem to nahi hui na." Rohan ne pucha.
"Nahi boss. Koi problem nahi hui. Sab kuch waisa hi hua jaisa maine us police wale ko samjhaya tha. Hawaldar ne bataya ki ye dono use gaddhe me hi chhupe mile the. Shuru me usne dikhane ke liye pahle ghar me har jagah inhe talaash kiya tha uske baad piche ke us hisse ki taraf gaye jaha par inhone apne chhipne ke liye gaddha banaya hua tha." Deepak ne kaha.

"Hahaha wo gaddha nahi banaya tha bhai balki wo to in logo ne apne liye kabra banaai thi. Waise jab wo dono police ki pakad me aaye hoge to unki haalat dekhne laayak rahi hogi." Rohan ne haste huye kaha.
"Sahi kaha rohan bhai. Hawaldar bata raha tha ki us wakt dono ki haalat aisi ho gai thi jaise ki inki jaan hi nikal gai ho." Deepak ne kaha.

"Hahahaha aisa to hona hi tha un saalo ke sath. Bahut mana kar rahe the na yaha aane ke liye. Unhe kya pata ki unhe yaha waapas lane me mujhe ek minute bhi nahi lagega." Rohan ne haste huye kaha.

"Ghee ko to tedhi ugli karne se hi nikalna tha boss. Isi liye to wo bevkuf mere samjhane par yaha aane ke liye raaji nahi ho raha tha. Use samjhane ke liye mujhe ek jhooth ye bhi bolna pada ki meri makaan maalkin ne mujhe unki vajah se apne ghar se nikaal diya hai aur ab main apne rahne ke liye kahi dusri jagah khoj raha hu. Ye sab usse is liye kaha tha taaki wo dono mere liye afsos kare aur unhe aatmglaani ho jisse unke man me ye baat bhi aa jaye ki ab unhe mera kahna maan lena chahiye. Magar aisa nahi hua." Deepak ne kaha.

"Chalo koi baat nahi. Tedhi ugli karne se hi sahi magar ab to wo yaha aa hi rahe hain na. Is baar main achhe se swagat karuga un dono ka. Us nakul ke samne hi uski hone wali biwi ko nanga karuga aur uske husn ka paan karuga." Rohan ne kaha.

"Mujhe bhi uske husn ka paan karne ka mauka dena boss. Kasam se uske jaisi khubsurat ladki maine aaj tak nahi dekhi. Use dekhte hi use kha jane ka man karta hai." Deepak ne kaha.
"Hahaha thik hai thik hai. Tum bhi uske maje le lena. Waise bhi use jyada dino tak apne paas nahi rakhna hai kyo ki use apne paas rakhne se panga ho jayega. Waise mera man to yahi tha ki use hamesha ke liye apne paas hi rakhu magar wo mere dad ke dost ki beti nikli. Mujhe to iska pata hi nahi tha. Is liye use jaldi hi us arbi rahman ke hawaale karna padega." Rohan ne kaha.

"Aur uske hone wale pati nakul ka kya karoge boss." Deepak ne pucha.
"Uske bare me bhi soch liya hai maine. Rajesh ne bataya tha ki uska apni family me koi nahi hai. Is liye agar uske sath kuch ho bhi gaya to koi uski khabar lene nahi aayega. Pahle use pyar se samjhaauga aur apne dhandhe me lagne ka use offer duga. Maan gaya to thik hai warna fir ek hi raasta hai. Yaani ki hamesha ke liye use gayab kar dena." Rohan ne kaha.

"Ye jyada thik rahega boss. Kyo ki apni girlfriend ke sath aisa hone ke baad uske man me hamare liye badle ki bhavna hi rahegi. Aise me wo kabhi bhi hamara nuksan kar sakta hai." Deepak ne kaha.

"Bola na ki last me wahi raasta hoga lekin pahle use samjhauga ki agar wo hamare dhandhe me lag jayega to uski life me kisi bhi chij ki kami nahi rahegi. Duniya me ladkiyo ki kami nahi hai. Ek ladki ke jane se kuch nahi hota. Mujhe yakin hai ki jab wo itne sare paise ki aur aisho araam ki kalpana karega to wo khushi khushi hamare dhandhe me aa jayega." Rohan ne kaha.

"Thik hai boss jaisa tumhe thik lage karo. Main to un dono ko le kar aa hi raha hu. Kaash main ek pal me un dono ko le kar tumhare paas pahuch jaau aur fir is husn ki mallika se maje karu." Deepak ne kaha.
"Dhiraj rakh bhai. Tumhari ichha jarur puri hogi. Chalo ab rakhta hu phone. Morning me mulakaat hogi ab." Rohan ne kaha.
"Okay good night boss." Deepak ne ye kaha to rohan ne bhi use good night kaha aur fir call cut kar di usne.

Rohan ke chere par is wakt chamak thi aur hotho par muskan. Usne palat ke dekha to bed par uski girlfriend aakh band kiye leti hui thi. Use pata hi nahi chala tha ki wo bathroom se kab aa kar bed par let gai thi. Rohan is wakt bahut khush tha is liye usne apni girlfriend ke badan se chaadar ko ek jhatke me kheech kar door fek diya aur fir us par toot pada. Wo uske nange badan ko paaglo ki tarah sahlaye ja raha tha aur uske hotho ko chumta ja raha tha. Uski is harkat se ladki ki need fir se khul gai thi aur wo rohan ke aisa karne par machalne lagi. Thodi hi der me wo ladki bhi uska sath dene lagi thi.

Update - 26

Dusre din ashok uncle ke paas SP Rama shankar ka phone aaya. Ashok uncle se pata nahi usne kya kaha ki uncle ne abhi pahuch raha hu kah kar phone rakha aur fir kapde pahan kar ghar se nikal gaye. Saroj aunty ke puchne par bhi unhone kuch nahi bataya tha. Bas itna hi kaha ki abhi unke paas kuch batane ka time nahi hai. Us wakt subah ke saat baje the. Naina aur divya dono hi apne kamre me thi.

Ashok uncle apni car se kuch hi der me SP rama shankar ki bataai hui jagah par pahuch gaye. Unhe ummid nahi thi ki itni subah subah unke paas SP ka phone aa jayega aur wo unhe bula lega. Jab wo SP ke paas pahuche to wo unka road ke kinaare par bane ek hotel ke saamne intjar hi kar raha tha. Car ke rukte hi SP ne car ka gate khola aur ashok uncle ke bagal se baith gaya.

"Mathur ke ghar ki taraf chaliye." SP ne ashok uncle se kaha.
"Mathur wahi na jo news wala hai." Ashok uncle ne car ko jaldi hi aage badhate huye pucha to SP ne yes kaha.
"Aapne phone par mujhe kuch nahi bataya tha. Bas ye kaha ki is jagah par fauran hi aa jaau. Lekin abhi aapne jab mathur ke ghar chalne ko kaha to mujhe aisa lag raha hai ki usne saari jankari haasil kar li hai aur fir shayad usne aapko phone kar ke bulaya hoga." Ashok uncle ne kaha.

"Kal uske paas se aane ke baad bhi main is maamle ki gambhirta ke bare me sochta raha hu. Asal me pichle kuch mahino se mumbai aur pune se ladkiyo ke laapata hone ke maamle kuch jyada hi saamne aa rahe hain. Jab aapne mujhe apne is maamle ke bare me bataya tha to mere man me baar baar yahi khayaal aa raha tha ki aapka maamla bhi kahi usi maamle se connect na ho. Yahi vajah thi ki kal mathur ke yaha se aane ke baad bhi maine use ek baar phone kiya tha aur usse kaha tha ki maamla behad gambhir hai is liye agar uski vajah se kuch hua to thik nahi hoga. Mere aisa kahne par usne yahi kaha tha ki usse jitna jaldi ho sakega wo is bare me saari baat pata kar ke mujhe suchit karega. Abhi aadhe ghante pahle hi usne mujhe phone kar ke bataya tha aur mujhe ghar bulaya tha." SP rama shankar ne kaha.

"Pata nahi ye kya ho hai aaj kal shahro me. Jidhar dekho apraadh aur jurm hi dikhaai de raha hai. Khaas kar masoom ladkiyo ke sath to sabse jyada durbyohar ho raha hai. Kahi par bhi ladkiya safe nahi hain." Ashok uncle ne kaha.

"Kuch asamaajik tatwa har jagah maujud rahte hain mr ashok. Aaj kal log paise ko jyada importance dete hain aur iske liye wo koi bhi kaam karne se nahi chukte. Kuch time pahle ye pata chala tha ki mumbai aur pune se ladkiyo ki smuggling ho rahi hai. Hamne iski bahut chhaan been ki magar kuch chhutkar badmasho ke alawa koi bhi aisa pakad me nahi aaya jo ladkyo ke smuggling se related raha ho. Hamari police aur hamare khabri raat din aise logo ki talaash me lagi hui hai. Bade afsos ki baat hai ki abhi tak inke bare me koi khaas suraag nahi mil paya hai. Aapka ye maamla agar usi maamle se connect hai to ye hamare liye achha avsar hai ki ham inke jariye un smugglero tak pahuch sake." SP rama shankar ne kaha.

"Waise to main ye nahi chahta ki meri bachchi aise apradhiyo ke changul me fase lekin agar wo sach me unke hi changul me fas gai hai to fir ye bahut hi khatarnaak baat hogi. Hame kuch bhi kar ke us tak pahuchna hoga." Ashok uncle ne kaha.
"Befikra rahiye mr ashok. Main is maamle me koi kasar baaki nahi rakhuga." SP ne kaha.

Thodi hi der me ashok uncle ki car mathur ke awaas ke saamne ruki. Dono car se baahar aaye to dekha mathur apne ghar ke darwaje ke baahar hi khada tha. Uski najar jaise hi SP aur ashok uncle par padi to wo unke paas aaya aur fir unhe apne sath ghar ke andar le gaya.

"Mr mathur bina kisi aupcharikta ke aap sirf hame saari jankari dijiye. Kyo ki wakt bilkul bhi nahi hai hamare paas." SP ne mathur se kaha.
"Main janta hu sarkar lekin aap befikra rahiye. Maine aapse kaha tha na ki agar hamare yaha aisi baate hui hain to main aapko saari jankari duga to ab main aapko saari baate bhi bataauga aur ye bhi bataauga ki wo kaun tha jisne hamare yaha ke akhbar me un dono ke bare me news chhapwai thi." Mathur ne kaha.

Tabhi ek lady waha aai aur usne center table par tray rakh diya. Tray me chaay ke teen cup rakhe huye the. Mathur ne SP aur ashok uncle se chaay pine ke liye kaha to dono ne ek ek cup utha liya. Uske baad mathur ne bhi ek cup utha liya.

"Mujhe to yakeen hi nahi tha sarkar ki aisi khabar mere yaha ke akhbar me chhaapi gai hogi magar jab aapne mere hi yaha ka akhbar mujhe dikhaya to mujhe yakeen karna hi pada. Uske baad jab aapne maamle ki gambhirta ke bare me bataya to maine apne sare kaam chhod kar is bare me pata karna shuru kar diya. Waise to akhbar me har din is type ki khabre chhapti hi rahti hain jiske liye kabhi hamare reporter khud aisi khabar khojte hain to kabhi koi aam byakti hame is bare me batata hai. Maine jab is baat ki gambhirta ko samjha to mujhe ye bhi laga ki kahi hamare worker ne kisi ke kahne par aur paiso ke laalach me koi gair kanuni kaam to nahi kar diya. Aise me uska pata karne ke liye thodi savdhani rakhni hogi. Ye soch kar maine apne sabse bharosemand aadmi shailesh ko is bare me pata karne ko kaha. Usne pata kar ke bataya ki asal baat kya thi." Mathur ne kaha.

"To asal baat kya pata chali aapko." SP ne pucha.
"Shilesh ne jab pata kiya to use ye pata chala ki hamare news paper par ye khabar mumbai me chhapwaai gai thi. Matlab ki mumbai me jo hamare akhbar ki shakha hai waha par un dono ki khabar chhapwai gai thi." Mathur ne kaha.

"Ye kya kah rahe hain aap." SP ne hairani se pucha. Mathur ki is baat se ashok uncle bhi soch me pad gaye the. Fir unhe yaad aaya ki naina ne unhe bataya tha ki usne neelam aur nakul ki khabar mumbai me hi padhi thi aur use bhi mumbai me hi kaid kiya gaya tha.

"Yahi sach hai sarkar. Shilesh ne sari baato ka pata karne ke baad hi mujhe is bare me bataya tha." Mathur ne kaha.
"Ye sahi kah rahe hain SP sahab.

Meri beti ki dost naina ne bhi to mujhse yahi bataya tha ki usne un dono ki tasvir aur khabar mumbai me hi padhi thi aur use bhi to wahi par kaid kiya gaya tha. Ye to uski kismat achhi thi jo wo unki kaid se kisi tarah nikal kar yaha aa pahuchi thi." Ashok uncle ne SP ko yaad dilate huye kaha.

"Haa aapne bataya tha mujhe." SP ne kaha.
"To aapne ye pata nahi lagwaya ki mumbai me aapke akhbar me ye khabar kiske dwara chhapwai gai thi." Ashok uncle ne mathur se pucha.
"Sab kuch pata karwaya hai maine. Mumbai ke hamare ek employee ne shailesh ko bataya ki kisi brijesh naam ke aadmi ne ye khabar chhapwai thi. Jab shailesh ne hamare waha ke employee se brijesh ke bare me puchha to usne shailesh ko brijesh ka naam aur pata likhwa diya. Itna hi nahi hamare employee ne cctv camre se uski photo bhi nikaal kar bheji hai." Mathur ne kaha.

"Ye bahut achha kaam kiya aapke employee ne. Ab ham us brijesh ko badi asaani se dhudh sakte hain." SP ne kaha.
"Aap use uske photo ke base par hi dhudh sakte hain sarkar. Kyo ki hamare employee ne jab uske bare me pata karwaya to pata chala ki uska address farji tha. Ab jab address hi farji tha to ye bhi ho sakta hai ki uska naam bhi farji hi ho. Iska to yahi matlab hua ki brijesh naam ka wo aadmi apni pahchaan chhupana chahta tha. Wo to cctv me uski video record ho gai thi is liye uski photo hamare hath lag gai hai." Mathur ne kaha.

"Koi baat nahi. Ham usko uski photo ke base par hi khoj lege. Aap hame uski photo dijiye." SP ne kaha to mathur ne apni coat ki jeb se ek envelope nikaal kar SP ko pakda diya. SP ne us envelope ko khola aur usse photo nikaal kar dekhne laga. Photo me jo aadmi tha wo koi tees saal ki age ka aadmi tha. Uski shakl surat kuch khaas nahi thi magar kapde aise pahan rakha tha jaise wo koi bada aadmi ho.

"Ye to shakal se hi apraadhi lagta hai." SP ne kaha aur fir photo ko wapas envelope me daal diya.
"Mere liye aur kya hukum hai sarkar." Mathur ne kaha.
"Thank you mr mathur. Aapne wakt rahte hame iski jankari de di. Ab ham chalte hain. Agar jarurat padegi to aapko phone karuga main." SP ne kaha.
"Bilkul sarkar. Mujhse jo ho sakega wo main karuga." Mathur ne kaha.

Ashok uncle aur SP waha se uth kar baagar aa gaye. Mathur baahar tak unhe chhodne aaya. Ashok uncle ne car start ki aur SP ke kahne par aage badha diya. Raaste me SP ne ashok uncle se kaha ki wo ab is maamle ke liye aaj hi apni ek team bana kar mumbai bhejega aur sabse pahle is brijesh naam ke aadmi ki talaash karwayega. Ashok uncle ne SP ko uske ghar par chhoda aur fir wo wapas ghar aa gaye.

.....

Back to my side....

Mujhe jab hosh aaya to maine apne aapko kisi makhmali cheej par lete huye paya. Mera sir bhaari bhaari sa lag raha tha aur meri saanse bhi thodi tej chal rahi thi. Maine thik se aakhe khol kar apne aas paas dekha to pata chala ki main ek aise kamre me thi jo mujhe jana pahchana sa lag raha tha. Maine thik se apne dimaag par jor daal kar yaad kiya to main ekdam se chauk padi. Mujhe yaad aaya ki ye to rohan ke flat wala wahi kamra hai jaha par main aur nakul tab rahe the jab ham dono ghar se bhaag kar mumbai aaye the.

Kamre ko jab maine pahchan liya tab mere man me sawaal utha ki kya is wakt main sach me mumbai me rohan ke flat par hu. Lekin aisa kaise ho sakta hai. Main to nakul ke sath pune me thi. Main ye soch hi rahi thi ki mujhe jhatka laga. Mujhe ekdam se yaad aaya ki mujhe aur nakul ko police walo ne pakad liya tha aur fir wo ham dono ko police ki jeep me baitha kar le ja rahe the. Raaste me ek jagah par un police walo ne jeep roka tha aur fir un dono ne hamse bathroom jane ki baat kah kar jeep se niche utar gaye the. Uske baad main aur nakul ek dusre se baat karne lage the ki tabhi un police walo ne ham dono ko pichhe se pakad kar behosh kar diya tha. Behosh hone se pahle maine kisi ki awaaj suni thi jo jaani pahchani thi.

Maine yaad karne ki koshish ki aur fir jaldi hi mujhe yaad aa gaya. Wo deepak ki awaaj thi. Wo deepak ki hi awaaj thi lekin wo us wakt waha kyo tha. Are haa yaad aaya. Usne ek police wale se kaha tha ki tumne bahut achha kaam kiya hai. Ye lo apna inaam aur in dono ko meri taxi me shift kar do.

Hey bhagwan aisa kaise ho sakta hai. Kya ye sab us deepak ne kiya hai magar aisa kyo kiya hoga usne. Ye sab sochte hi meri haalat kharaab hone lagi. Main hadbada kar uthi aur kamre me idhar udhar dekhne lagi. Kamre ka darwaja band tha. Mujhe nakul ka khayaal aaya. Wo bhi to us wakt mere sath hi tha. To kya meri tarah wo bhi yaha pahuch gaya hoga. Mere man me kai sare sawaal ubhar aaye the. Mujhe samajh nahi aa raha tha ki agar ye sab deepak ne kiya tha to is wakt main rohan ke flat me kaise thi.

Ye rohan ke flat ka hi kamra tha. Main is kamre ko bhala kaise bhool sakti thi. Yaha ek hapte se jyada ham dono rahe the. Abhi main ye sab soch hi rahi thi ki kamre ke baahar se kisi ki awaaj aai to main darwaje ki taraf dekhne lagi. Mera dil jor jor se dhadakne laga. Pata nahi mujhe aisa kyo mahsus hone laga tha jaise kuch bura hone wala hai. Mujhe bahut ghabrahat si hone lagi thi. Main kamre me akeli thi aur nakul kaha tha is bare me mujhe kuch bhi pata nahi tha. Tabhi kamre ka darwaja khula aur deepak ke sath rohan par najar padte hi main dhakk se rah gai.

Wo dono darwaje par khade mujhe hi dekh rahe the. Idhar kamre me bed par baithi main ghabraai hui haalat me unhe hi dekhe ja rahi thi. Mujhe samajh nahi aa raha tha ki main un dono ko dekh kar kaise react karu ya unse kya kahu. Deepak ko dekh kar main ye jarur sochne lagi thi ki usne us police wale se ye kyo kaha tha ki usne bahut achha kaam kiya hai aur in dono ko meri taxi me shift kar do. Aakhir ye kya chakkar tha.

"Welcome again my home." Rohan ne muskurate huye kaha to mujhe samajh na aaya ki main usko kya jawaab du. Jab maine uski baat ka koi jawaab na diya to usne deepak ki taraf ek baar dekha aur fir bola.

"Lagta hai mera welcome karna miss neelam ko achha nahi laga deepak bhai. Tumne inke sath kuch ulta sidha to nahi kar diya.

" Rohan ne deepak se kaha.
"Nahi bhai maine aisa to kuch bhi nahi kiya. Balki maine to in dono ki help hi ki hai. Un police walo ke changul se chhudaya hai in dono ko warna wo police wale to inhe police station liye ja rahe the. Mujhe pata chala tha ki wo police wale aise aadmi se mile huye the jo ladkiyo ko pakadte hain aur fir unhe dusre desh me smuggle kar dete hain. Main apne liye naya kamra khojne nikla hua tha aur us wakt waapas laut raha tha ki tabhi meri najar police jeep me baithe in dono par padi thi. Ye achha hi hua warna ye dono to lambe se napne wale the. Maine kisi tarah un police walo ko paise khilaye tab ja kar un logo ne inhe chhoda tha magar usse pahle un logo ne in dono ko behosh bhi kar diya tha. Uske baad mujhe laga ki inka ab pune me rahna thik nahi hai is liye main raato raat in dono ko le kar yaha aa gaya. Aakhir dost hu inka aur inke liye itna bhi nahi karuga to fir dost kaisa." Deepak ne ye sab rohan se kaha to uski baate sun kar main bhi soch me pad gai.

"Tumne ye bahut achha kiya bhai jo in dono ko raato raat yaha le aaye. Sach me ye dono bahut badi musibat me padne wale the." Rohan ne kaha.
"Maine to apni dosti ka farj hi nibhaya hai bhai magar dekh raha hu ki neelam ji iske liye mujhe thanks bhi nahi bol rahi hain." Deepak ne ye kaha to mujhe samajh na aaya ki main ab kya kahu.

"Mujhe lagta hai ki neelam ji abhi andar se ghabraai hui hain is liye tumhe thanks nahi bol rahi hain. Tum inke thanks na bolne par bura mat maanna dost. Chalo ham inse baad me milege. Abhi inhe fresh ho lene do. Ham bhi inke liye naasta paani ki byawastha karte hain." Rohan ne kaha aur fir wo deepak ko le kar chala gaya.

Idhar bed par baithi main soch me dubi hui thi. Deepak ki baato ne mujhe sochne par majbur kar diya tha aur ab rohan ki baato se bhi mujhe aisa lag raha tha jaise main iske pahle bekaar me hi ye sochne lagi thi ki kuch bura hone wala hai. In dono ki baato se to aisa kuch bhi nahi laga mujhe. Unke jane ke baad maine chain ki saas li aur bed se utar kar pahle apne huliye ko sahi kiya uske baad bathroom me chali gai. Bathroom me main isi bare me soch rahi thi. Nakul abhi tak mujhe dikha nahi tha. Is par maine yahi socha ki shayad wo kisi dusre kamre me hoga. Fresh hone ke baad dekhugi ki wo kaha hai.

Kuch der me main fresh ho kar bathroom se nikal kar kamre me aai to dekha kamre ke ek kone me mera aur nakul ka bag rakha hua tha. Dono bags ko dekh kar main jaldi se aage badhi aur apne bag ki chain khol kar apna samaan dekhne lagi. Samaan se jyada chinta mujhe apne mobile ki hone lagi thi. Thodi hi der me jab mujhe kapdo ke niche chhupaya hua mobile mil gaya to maine raahat ki saas li. Maine darwaje se jhaak kar baahar dekha to koi na dikha mujhe. Ye dekh kar maine jaldi se mobile ko unlock kiya to uski screen jal uthi. Mobile on hi tha aur usme ratan bhaiya ke messeges aaye huye the. Kai saari miss call bhi padi hui thi ratan bhaiya ki. Ye dekh kar main jaldi se unke messeges ko open kar ke dekhne lagi.

Ratan bhaiya ne messeges me likha tha ki kal mom ne dad se tumhare aur nakul ke bare me baat ki thi. Dad mom ki baato se gussa ho rahe the magar fir mom ne bhi unse kah diya ki har maa baap apne bachcho ki khushi chaahte hain. Nakul me sirf itni hi khaami hai ki wo bechara gareeb hai aur uska aage pichhe koi nahi hai. Jabki iske alawa wo padha likha hai to wo kahi bhi achha khasa kama sakta hai aur tumhe har tarah se khush rakh sakta hai. Tumhari shadi agar nakul se hogi to samaaj ke log ye nahi kahege ki isse hamari ijjat mitti me mil gai hai balki yahi kahege ki ek anaath ladke ke sath apni beti ki shadi kar ke hamne uska maan badha diya hai aur use bhi samaaj me ijjat de di hai. Sabse badi baat ye hogi ki isse log amiri garibi ki baato se unhe tana nahi marege balki hamare aisa karne par samaaj ka har gareeb warg hame bade ijjat aur samman ki najar se dekhega.

Main ratan bhaiya ke ye messeges bade dhyaan se padh rahi thi aur meri dhadkane bhi badh gai thi. Ek messege me ratan bhaiya ne likha tha ki mom ne jab dad ki aakho me aakhe daal kar ye sab kaha tha to dad dekhte rah gaye the mom ko. Ravendra uncle bhi wahi the. Mom ki baate sun kar unhone bhi dad se kaha tha ki bhabhi maa ki baato me sachaai hai bhaiya. Wo ladka gareeb aur anaath jarur hai magar padha likha hai aur dikhne me bhi bura nahi lagta. Wo har tarah se neelam ke laayak hai. Wo dono ek dusre ko chaahte hain aur jiwan bhar ek dusre ke sath rahna chahte hain to hame bhi un dono ki khushi ko dekhte huye unki shadi kar deni chahiye. Jabardasti kisi dusre ke sath shadi kar dene se kya hamari beti jiwan me khush rah payegi. Jamana badal raha hai to hame bhi thoda badalna chahiye aur dono ki shadi kar ke samaaj me ek misaal sthaapit karni chahiye. Ravendra uncle ki in baato se dad kuch nahi bole. Uncle ne pahli baar dad se is lahje me baat ki thi. Uske baad mom ne jab dekha ki dad ka gussa thanda pad gaya hai to unhone dad se wo sab bata diya jo maine tumhare bare me unko bataya tha. Unhone dad ko ye bhi bataya ki pichhle din unhone phone par tumse baat bhi ki thi. Mom ki in baato se dad aur ravendra uncle bahut jyada hairan huye the. Dad ne to is baat par mujh par gussa bhi kiya aur mujhe data bhi ki maine unhe is bare me unhe pahle kyo nahi bataya. Tab maine bhi himmat kar ke unse kah diya ki maine aisa sirf apni bahan ki khushi ke liye kiya tha. Agar unko bata deta to wo tumhe nakul se alag kar dete aur aisa bhi ho sakta tha ki wo nakul ke sath kuch ulta sidha kar baithte.

Ratan bhaiya ne last messege me likha tha ki neel ab tujhe chinta karne ki jarurat nahi hai kyo ki aaj shaam ko fir se mom aur uncle ne dad se is bare me baat ki thi jiska result ye nikla ki dad ne tum dono ki shadi ke liye permission de di aur mujhse kaha ki main tum dono ko phone kar ke kah du ki ab tum dono waha se wapas ghar aa jaao. Dad ki is baat par main aur mom bahut khush huye the. Fir maine tumhe phone kiya par tumne mera phone hi nahi uthaya. Kitni baar tumhe phone lagaya magar tumne phone nahi uthaya.

Tum waha thik se to ho na neel. Mujhe phone kar ke ya messege kar ke jarur batana kyo ki mujhe teri bahut fikra ho rahi hai.

Ratan bhaiya ke is aakhiri messege ko padh kar meri aankho se aashu bah chale. Mera dil kar raha tha ki kaash main ek pal me unke paas pahuch jaau aur unse lipat kar rona shuru kar du. Mujhe yaad aaya ki main apne inhi bhaiya par shak kar rahi thi. Ye yaad aate hi main rone se khud ko rok na paai. Man hi man main unse maafiya maagne lagi aur bhagwan se kahne lagi ki har bahan ko mere ratan bhaiya jaisa bhai de. Maine badi mushkil se khud ko samhala aur apne aashu pochhe. Uske baad main messege type karne lagi. Maine sabse pahle unse maafi magte huye yahi likha ki aap is sansar ke mere sabse achhe bhaiya hain. Mujhe aap par naaj hai bhaiya aur main bhagwan se yahi wardaan magti hu ki wo is duniya me har bahan ko aapke jaisa pyar karne wala bhai de. Mujhe itni jyada khushi dene ke liye main kaise aapka dhanyawad karu ye meri samajh me nahi aa raha lekin itna jarur kahti hu ki apni is nasamajh bahan ko jiwan bhar aise hi pyar dete rahna.

Maine ye sab likh kar messege send kar diya aur dusre messege me ye likha ki main yaha thik hu aur aapka phone is liye nahi utha paai kyo ki mobile silent mode par tha to mujhe aapki call ka pata hi nahi chala. Last me ye likha ki main ye khush khabri nakul ko bhi bataaugi aur fir bahut jald ham dono gaon wapas aa jayege.

Update - 27

Ghar aa kar ashok uncle ne sab ko saari baat bataai to sab neelam ke liye chinta me pad gaye the. Naina ko achhi tarah pata tha ki maamla kitna gambhir hai is liye usne ashok uncle se kaha ki wo SP se kah kar is maamle me thoda teji se kaam kare aur is baat ka bhi dhyaan rakhe ki yaha bhi un logo ke aadmi hoge jinke relation yaha ke police walo se hoge. Aise me agar SP ne is maamle me neelam aur nakul ke bare me pata karne ke liye local police thane ki police ko order dege to ho sakta hai unme se jo police wala un logo se mila hoga to wo un logo ko is baat ki suchna de de jisse wo satark ho jayege aur fir ye bhi ho sakta hai ki wo log neelam aur nakul ko kahi chhupa de.

Ashok uncle bhi is baat ko samajhte the is liye unhone SP se pahle hi is bare me baat kar liya tha. SP ne khud kaha tha ki wo is baat ko samajhte huye ek khaas team banayege jisme sab imandar police wale hoge aur wo secret roop se neelam aur nakul ko pune me dhudhege. Itna hi nahi balki wo apne khabriyo ko bhi laga dege.

Naina ko sabse jyada tension neelam ki thi. Wo janti thi ki neelam ko abhi is bare me pata hi nahi hai ki wo kitne bade khatre me hai. Naina ko samajh nahi aa raha tha ki mumbai me neelam aur nakul aisi kaun si jagah ruke the jaha se wo aise logo ke haath lag gaye the. Naina ko to ab ye bhi lag raha tha ki ho sakta hai ki neelam aur nakul un logo ki pakad me hi ho aur ab un dono ko bhi is sab ka pata chal gaya ho. Agar sach yahi hai to fir wo dono is wakt bahut badi musibat me hoge.

Udhar SP ne is maamle ki gambhirta ko samajhte huye apni ek khaas team bana kar mumbai bhej diya tha aur khud bhi mumbai police ke bade adhikariyo ko is bare me inform kar ke is maamle me kaam karne ki request ki. Waha ke adhikariyo ne SP rama shankar ki is baat par yahi kaha ki wo khud secret roop se is giroh ka pata lagane par lage huye hain. SP ne us photo ko bhi mumbai me adhikariyo ke paas bhej diya tha jo photo mathur ne di thi use.

Ashok uncle ke pressure dene par SP badi teji se is maamle ki karyawaahi me laga hua tha. Ashok uncle khud dopahar ka lunch karne ke baad SP se milne chale gaye the. Ghar me naina divya aur saroj aunty sab is maamle se tension me the.

......

Dusre din jab subah se dopahar ho gai aur pichhli raat wale wo police wale na aaye to uncle aunty ke man me tarah tarah ke khayaal aane lage the. Wo to isi dar me the ki dusre din subah wo police wale aayege aur unhe bhi giraftar kar ke le jayege. Kyo ki unhone police ko gumraah kiya tha jiske liye wo log unhe dusre din ki subah aa kar giraftar karne ko kaha tha magar ab to subah se dopahar bhi ho gai thi par wo police wale nahi aaye the.

Uncle aunty dono is baat se dukhi the ki unke itne prayaas ke baavjud police walo ne neelam aur nakul ko khoj liya tha aur fir un dono ko pakad kar le gaye the. Wo us wakt itne bebas ho gaye the ki unke liye kuch nahi kar paye the. Neelam aur nakul se un dono ko lagaav ho gaya tha is liye ab wo un dono ke liye dukhi the. Barso baad un dono ke aane se ghar me ek raunak si ho gai thi magar ab fir se jaise sannata chha gaya tha.

"Kya aapka thane jana thik rahega. Agar unhone aapko bhi unke sath jail me band kar diya to." Aunty ne dukhi ho ke kaha.
"Main bhi to yahi chahta hu karuna ki wo mujhe bhi unke sath hi jail me band kar de. Aise me kam se kam apne bachcho ke sath to rahuga. Un dono ko apni aankho se dekhuga to man ko shanti to milegi. Pata nahi dono ne kuch khaya bhi hoga ki nahi." Uncle ne kaha.

"Aap to unhe apni aankho se dekh lege magar mera kya. Aap mere dil ka haal bhi to samajhiye. Wo dono mere bhi to bachche hain. Jab un dono ko wo log jeep me baitha kar le ja rahe the tab wo dono kaise hame dekh rahe the kya aapne nahi dekha tha. Us wakt jaise wo dekh rahe the to mujhe lag raha tha ki bhaag kar un dono ke paas jaau aur unhe apne kaleje se laga lu. Un dono masumo ki aakho me jo bebasi aur dukh tha wo abhi bhi mere dil ko dukh de raha hai. Main aapse prarthna karti hu ki apne sath mujhe bhi le chaliye. Main bhi apne bachcho ko apni aankho se dekhna chahti hu." Aunty ji ne rote huye kaha.

"Main janta hu karuna ki tum bhi un dono ke liye bahut dukhi ho magar abhi pahle mujhe dekh aane do. Main waha ke halaat dekh ke tumhe bhi bula luga." Uncle ne kaha.
"Aap mujhe kaise bula lege. Agar un police walo ne aapko aane hi nahi diya to." Aunty ne kaha.

"To tum khud hi aa jana. Police thana to tumhara dekha hua hi hai." Uncle ne kaha.
"Thik hai. Agar aap aadhe ek ghante ke andar wapas nahi aaye to main bhi aa jaaugi aapke piche. Ye lijiye ise bhi lete jaiye.

" Aunty ne ek thaila uncle ki taraf badhate huye kaha.

"Kya hai is thaile me." Uncle ne pucha.
"Un dono ke liye isme achha sa khana bana kar pack kar diya hai maine. Jate hi unhe de dijiyega. Jane un dono ko khana diya bhi hoga un logo ne ya abhi bhi mere bachche bhukhe hi pade hoge waha." Aunty ne kaha.

"Ye tumne bahut achha kiya karuna jo unke liye khana pack kar diya hai. Laao jaldi ab main bilkul bhi der nahi karna chahta. Waha pahuchte hi main un dono ko ye khana de duga aur haa tum bhi khana kha lena. Subah se kuch nahi khaya hai tumne." Uncle ne kaha.

"Mere bachche bhukhe rahege to mujhse kya khaya jayega." Aunty ne kaha.
"Haa main janta hu karuna lekin ab to main ye khana le kar ja hi raha hu na to ab tum bhi khana kha lena. Achha ab main chalta hu." Uncle ne kaha aur fir khane ka thaila le kar ghar se baahar nikal gaye.

Unke jane ke baad aunty kafi der tak darwaje par khadi unhe dekhti rahi. Uske baad jab uncle unki aakho se ojhal ho gaye to wo bhi darwaje se wapas andar aa gai aur darwaja band kar diya. Unke chehre par dukh ke bhaav the. Aisa lag raha tha jaise wo abhi ro degi.

Udhar sadak par kafi door chalne ke baad uncle ji ko ek auto dikha to unhone us auto ko rukwaya aur fir usme baith kar police thane ki taraf chal diye. Sare raaste wo neelam aur nakul ke bare me sochte rahe. Unhe pata hi na chala ki auto kab police thane pahuch gaya hai. Auto wale ne jab unhe bataya tab unhe pata chala. Auto se utar kar unhone auto wale ko paise diye aur fir police station ki taraf badh gaye.

Kuch hi der me uncle ji thane ke andar pahuch gaye. Unke man me ajeeb ajeeb se khayaal aa rahe the jisse unka dil teji se dhadakne laga tha. Andar aa kar unhone charo taraf najar ghumaai. Kai sare police wale waha maujud the. Kuch khade huye the to kuch table ke us paar kursiyo me baithe huye the. Uncle ji ne har police wale ko bade dhyaan se dekha lekin unhe wo police wale najar na aaye jo pichhli raat unke ghar aaye the.

"Kya baat hai taau. Yaha kis liye aaye ho." Ek police wale ki najar jab uncle par padi to usne pucha.
"Wo main apne bachcho se milne aaya hu sahab." Uncle ji ne kaha.
"Bachcho se milne. Ye kya kah rahe ho taau. Yaha par tumhare bachche kaha se aa gaye." Us police wale ne kaha.

"Wo kal raat police wale do sahab mere ghar aaye the to wo mere bachcho ko pakad kar le aaye the. Main unhi se milne aaya hu. Kripaya mujhe mere bachcho se mil lene dijiye. Dekhiye wo dono bahut masoom hain. Unki koi galti nahi thi." Uncle ji ne kaha.

"Are taau ye tum kya kahe ja rahe ho. Dimaag to thik hai na tumhara. Yaha par tumhare koi bachche vachche nahi hain. Jaao yaha se." Us police wale ne kaha.
"Aisa mat kaho sahab. Mere bachcho ko kal raat aapke hi thane ke do police wale pakad kar le aaye the. Wo to ye bhi bol kar aaye the ki subah wo mujhe bhi giraftar kar ke le jayege kyo ki maine police ko gumraah kiya hai." Uncle ji ne kaha.

"Taau tumhara dimaag fir gaya hai kya. Ye kya bakwas pele ja rahe ho tum. Maine kaha na ki yaha tumhare koi bachche vachche nahi hain. Aur ye tum kis police wale ki baat kar rahe ho ki wo tumhare bachche ko kal raat pakad kar le aaye the." Us police wale ne pucha.

"Utni der se main yaha unhe hi khoj raha hu magar wo dono to yaha dikh hi nahi rahe. Lekin mera yakin kijiye sahab. Kal raat mere ghar aapke jaise hi do police wale aaye the aur wo mere bachcho ko pakad kar waha se le aaye the." Uncle ji ne kaha.

"Kya hua sharma. Kaun kisko pakad kar le aaya tha." Ek dusra police wala unke paas aate hi pahle police wale se pucha.
"Are yaar patil kya bataau tujhe. Ye taau pata nahi kya bake ja raha hai. Kah raha hai ki hamare thane ke do police wale kal raat iske ghar gaye the aur fir iske bachcho ko pakad kar yaha le aaye the." Pahle police wale ne kaha.

"Par hamare yaha to kal raat koi bhi kisi bachche ko pakad kar nahi laya." Dusre wale ne kaha.
"Wahi to main bhi is taau ko bata raha hu lekin ye baar baar usi baat ko dohraye ja raha hai. Ab tu hi samjha is taau ko." Pahle wale ne kaha.

"Dekhiye aap log mera viswaas kijiye. Main apne unhi bachcho ki kasam kha ke kah raha hu ki kal raat aapke hi yaha ke do police wale mere ghar aaye the aur wo mere bachcho ko pakad kar le aaye the. Main yaha apne unhi bachcho se milne aaya hu aur ye dekhiye main unke liye ye khana bhi pack kar ke le aaya hu. Kyo ki wo bahut bhukhe hoge." Uncle ji ne thaila dikhate huye kaha.

"Dekho taau pichhli raat hamare yaha koi bhi mujrim pakad kar nahi laya gaya. Is liye ham tumhari baat par kaise yakin kar sakte hain. Mujhe lagta hai ki tumne koi khwaab dekha hai." Dusre police wale ne kaha.
"Nahi sahab maine koi khwaab nahi dekha hai balki main sach kah raha hu. Main apne un bachcho ki jhuthi kasam nahi kha sakta." Uncle ji ne bebas ho ke kaha.

"Chalo maine maan liya taau lekin tum bhi to hamari baat par yakin karo. Ham bhala tumse jhuth kyo bolege. Agar tumhe yakeen nahi hai to chalo tum khud hi dekh lo har jagah. Tab shayad tumhe yakeen aa jaye ham par." Pahle police wale ne kaha.
"Haa ye thik rahega sahab. Main apni aakho se dekh lena chahta hu." Uncle ji ne kaha to wo dono police wale unhe apne sath andar ki taraf le gaye jaha par lockup bane huye the.

Uncle ji un dono police walo ke sath ghum ghum kar kai baar sare lockup me dekha magar neelam aur nakul unhe kahi najar na aaye. Ye dekh kar uncle ji ki haalat ro dene wali ho gai. Unhe samajh nahi aa raha tha ki aisa kaise ho sakta hai. Jo police wale unke ghar aaye the wo bhi thane me nahi dikh rahe the. Unhone un dono police walo ko pichhli raat aaye dono police walo ke huliye bhi bataye. Unke bataye huliye ka koi bhi police wala thane me nahi tha.

Uncle ji ko din me hi taare najar aane lage the. Unhe aisa lagne laga jaise sach me unhone khwaab dekha tha. Kuch bhi samajh nahi aa raha tha ki ye sab kaise ho gaya tha. Unki haalat dekh kar thane ke dono police walo ne unhe pani pilaya aur fir samjha bujha kar thane se baahar ka raasta dikha diya.

Unhe yahi laga ki ye taau pagal hai jo kalpnik bachcho ki kahani bana raha tha.

Thane se baahar aa kar uncle ji gahri soch me dube paidal chal pade. Unke dimaag me dher sare sawaal ubhar rahe the magar unme se kisi ka bhi jawaab unhe nahi mil raha tha. Unke man me sabse jyada yahi sawaal ubhar raha tha ki kya wo police wale nakli the jo neelam aur nakul ko is tarah se pakad kar le gaye the magar aisa wo kyo kiye hoge. Unhone unhe bhi giraftar karne ki baat kahi thi lekin usi wakt unhe giraftar nahi kiya tha kyo. Agar unhone sach me police ko gumrah kiya tha to unhe bhi usi wakt giraftar kar lena chahiye tha. Fir unhone ye kyo kaha tha ki wo kal subah aayege aur fir unhe bhi police ko gumrah karne ke jurm me giraftar kar ke le jayege.

Uncle ji ye sab sochte huye sadak par ja hi rahe the ki achanak hi sadak par tej awaaj hui aur tabhi unhe ek thokar lagi jisse wo uchhal kar sadak par gir gaye. Uncle ji soch me itna dube huye the ki unhe ye pata hi nahi chala tha ki kab wo bich sadak par aa gaye the. Car wale ne bade jor ka break mara tha magar iske bavjud car uncle ji ko chhu gai thi jiska result ye nikla ki uncle ji uchhal kar sadak par gir gaye the. Dekhte hi dekhte sadak par bheed jama ho gai.

Car wala jaldi se car ka gate khol kar baahar aaya aur sadak par gire uncle ji ko pakad kar uthaya. Aas paas ikattha ho gai bheed me se kai tarah ki awaaje aane lagi thi. Shukar tha haadsa jyada bada nahi tha warna car chalak ke lene ke dene to padte hi sath hi uncle ji ki bhi haalat critical ho jati.

"Aapka dhyaan kidhar tha uncle ji. Kitna horn baja raha tha main lekin aap sun hi nahi rahe the." Coat pahne huye us aadmi ne kaha jo koi aur nahi balki ashok uncle hi the. Unhone uncle ji ko pakad kar uthaya aur unse puchne lage ki aapko kahi chot wagaira to nahi lagi. Waise chot to unhe lag hi gai thi. Kyo ki pakki sadak par uchhal kar gire the wo jisse ek haath ki kohni me aur ek pair ke ghutne me chot lag gai thi. Aas paas maujud bheed bhi janti thi ki car wale ne bahut horn bajaya tha magar taau ko sunaai nahi diya tha. Ab main road ke bich par koi aadmi is tarah bahra ho ke chalega to uska result aisa to nikalna hi tha.

"Maaf karna beta. Asal me mera dhyan kahi aur hi tha is liye tumhari gaadi ka horn mere kaano tak nahi pahuch saka." Uncle ji ne kaha.
"Aap maafi mat maagiye uncle ji. Asal me kahi na kahi meri bhi galti thi. Aapki tarah mera bhi dhyaan kahi aur hi tha. Bhagwan ki daya se sahi wakt par maine aapko dekh liya tha warna aaj mujhse bahut bada anarth ho jata. Chaliye uthiye aur meri car me baithiye. Main aapko hospital le ke chalta hu. Aapko chot lag gai hai." Ashok uncle ne kaha.

"Are nahi beta. Ye to bas mamuli si chot hai jo haldi chuna lagane se thik ho jayegi." Uncle ji ne uthte huye kaha.
"Nahi uncle ji. Aapko mere sath chalna hi padega. Kyo ki agar main aapko is haal me chhod kar chala jaauga to mere man ko shaanti nahi milegi." Ashok uncle ne kaha.

"Achha agar aisi baat hai to thik hai beta lekin tum mujhe hospital nahi balki mere ghar le chalo. Mamuli si kharoch hi to aai hai. Ab agar main itne ke liye hospital gaya to ghar me meri biwi akeli bahut pareshan ho jayegi. Waise bhi is wakt wo dukhi hai." Uncle ji ne kaha.

"Thik hai uncle ji. Chaliye main aapko aapke ghar hi liye chalta hu." Ashok uncle ne kaha aur fir unhone uncle ji ko sahara de kar apni car ke andar baithaya. Sadak par hi ek taraf pada wo thaila bhi ashok uncle utha laye jo uncle ji ke hath me tha. Uske baad ashok uncle uncle ji se unke ghar ka pata puchh kar car ko aage badha diya.

"Waise uncle ji kya main aapse puch sakta hu ki aap us wakt aise kin khayaalo me gum the jiski vajah se aapko meri car ka horn bhi nahi sunaai diya tha." Raaste me ashok uncle ne pucha.
"Duniya bahut badi hai beta aur is duniya me har insaan kisi na kisi khayal me gum hi rahta hai. Main bhi apne bachcho ke khayaalo me hi gum tha us wakt." Uncle ji ne kaha.

"Mata pita to hote hi aise hain. Har wakt apne bachcho ke hi bare me sochte rahte hain. Bachche bhale hi apne mata pita ke bare me na soche lekin mata pita unhi ke bare me sochte hain. Apne bachcho ki bhalaai ke bare me hi sochte hain. Shayad isi liye duniya me mata pita se bada aur unse mahaan koi nahi hota. Waise aap apne bachcho ke bare me sochte huye itna gum the to jarur koi khaas baat rahi hogi." Ashok uncle ne kaha.

"Khaas hoti to shayad itna gum na hota beta." Uncle ji ne kaha.
"Ji main kuch samjha nahi. Khaas baat nahi thi to fir kya baat thi uncle ji." Ashok uncle ne pucha.
"Asal me beta main yaha police station aaya tha apne bachcho se milne ke liye." Uncle ji ne kaha.

"Police station. Kya aapke bachche police station me the." Ashok uncle ne pucha.
"Main to yahi samajh raha tha beta ki mere bachche police station me hi hoge magar abhi jab maine yaha aa kar dekha to wo yaha nahi the. Isi baat se main soch me itna doob gaya tha ki ye sab ho gaya." Uncle ji ne kaha.

"Par aapke bachche police station me kyo the. Kya unhone koi jurm kiya tha." Ashok uncle ne pucha.
"Waisa jurm to unhone nahi kiya tha jiske liye unhe police ya kanoon pakad kar jail me hi daal de magar haa dono ne prem karne aur ghar se bhaag kar yaha aane ka jurm shayad jarur kiya tha tabhi to un becharo ko har kisi se chhup ke rahna pada tha." Uncle ji ne kaha to ashok uncle ko jhatka sa laga. Jane kyo unke man me uncle ji ki is baat se neelam aur nakul ka khayaal aa gaya. Wo bhi to premi the aur ghar se bhaag kar yaha aaye the.

"Wo dono ghar se bhaag kar yaha aaye the matlab wo aapke bachche nahi the. Kya sahi kaha maine." Ashok uncle ne pucha.
"Haa wo mere bachche nahi the magar mere bachcho jaise hi the. Pichhle aadhe mahine se wo mere ghar me rah rahe the magar kal raat do police wale aaye aur unhe pakad kar le gaye ghar se. Mujhe bhi kah gaye the ki maine police ko gumrah kiya hai is liye wo subah mujhe bhi giraftar kar ke le jayege magar subah se dopahar bhi ho gai aur wo mujhe giraftar karne nahi aaye.

Mujhe apne un bachcho ki chinta thi is liye jab mujhse na raha gaya to main unse milne thane chala aaya tha. Yaha aa kar jab maine police walo se unse milne ki baat kahi to wo kahne lage ki yaha koi bachche vachche nahi hain aur na hi kal raat unke thane ka koi police wala unhe pakad kar laya tha. Bas isi baat par meri unse bahas hone lagi. Ant me unhone mujhe lockup bhi dikhaya. Sach me waha mere bachche nahi the. Ye dekh kar main hairaan aur pareshan ho gaya ki aakhir mere bachche gaye kaha. Inhi sab baato ke bare me sochte huye main gum tha aur fir tumhari car se accident hote hote bach gaya." Uncle ji ne kaha.

"Kahi un dono ka naam neelam aur nakul to nahi tha." Ashok uncle ne ye pucha to uncle ji unki is baat se chauk kar unki taraf dekhne lage.
"Haa yahi naam hai un dono ka par tumhe un dono ka naam kaise pata hai beta. Kya tum un dono ko jante ho." Uncle ji ne pucha.

"Hey bhagwan. Main bhi unhe hi dhudh raha hu uncle ji. Asal me main SP rama shankar se milne hi aa raha tha. Unhone thane se aage ek hotel ke paas milne ke liye kaha tha mujhse." Ashok uncle ne kaha.

"Ye to badi hairani ki baat hai beta. Lekin tum unhe kyo dhudh rahe ho. Kya wo tumhare bachche hain." Uncle ji ne pucha.
"Asal me neelam meri beti divya ki school ki friend thi. To ek tarah se wo bhi meri beti ki tarah hi hai. Ek ladki aur hai naina jo neelam ke gaon ki hi hai aur wo uski friend hai. Naina ki vajah se hi pata chala ki neelam aur nakul yaha pune me hain aur wo dono badi bhari musibat me hain. Is vajah se main un dono ko SP ki help se dhudh raha hu. Ye to ek bahut bada sanjog hi hua ki aapse is tarah mulakaat ho gai aur aapke dwara hi mujhe un dono ke bare me pata chal gaya. Lekin ab aap kah rahe hain ki kal raat unhe police wale pakad kar le gaye the." Ashok uncle ne kaha.

"Yahi sach hai beta. Jaisa ki maine tumhe bataya wo pandrah din pahle mere ghar aaye the. Un dono ke sath me ek aur ladka tha deepak naam ka. Wo teeno mere ghar aaye the apne liye kamra dhudhne. Maine dono ko apne yaha rahne ke liye kiraye se kamra de diya. Ham apne ghar me ham do miya biwi hi rahte the to unke aa jane se hame laga ki wo bhi hamare bachche jaise hi hain. Hamare paas rahege to hame bhi sahara hi milega. Unke sath jo ek aur deepak naam ka ladka aaya tha usne nakul ko apni company me naukari lagwa diya tha lekin dusre hi din neelam aur nakul ki khabar news paper me chhapi dikhi to nakul ne naukari chhod di. Use dar tha ki news me chhapi uski photo ki vajah se koi use pahchan kar police me khabar na kar de. Uske baad se wo dono ghar ke andar hi rahe. Wo dono ghar se bhaag kar aaye the aur dono ek dusre se prem karte the ye baat mujhe bhi pata thi. Main ye to samajhta tha ki un dono ko is tarah bhaag kar nahi aana chahiye tha magar ab jab wo bhaag kar aa hi gaye the to unhe aisi jagah par rahne dena maine thik hi samjha jaha par unhe kisi baat ki taklif na ho aur wo dono surakhsit rahe. Akhbar me chhapi news ki vajah se dono ghar ke andar hi rahne lage the. Bich bich me deepak naam ka wo ladka dono se milne aata rahta tha. Abhi kal bhi shaam ko wo aaya tha. Uske baad fir raat me wo police wale aaye the aur wo neelam aur nakul ko le kar chale gaye the. Ab meri samajh me ye nahi aa raha ki jab wo police wale un dono ko le gaye the to wo dono police station me kyo nahi mile. Wo dono police wale bhi nahi dikhaai diye jo raat me aaye the." Uncle ji ne kaha.

"Wo dikhaai dege bhi nahi uncle ji. Aapko is maamle ke bare me abhi thik se pata nahi hai is liye aapko samajh nahi aa raha." Ashok uncle ne kaha.
"Kis maamle ki baat kar rahe ho tum." Uncle ji ne puchha to ashok uncle ne short me sab kuch unhe bata diya.

"Hey bhagwan to ye baat hai." Uncle ji ne shock ho ke kaha.
"Haa aur mujhe pura yakin hai ki deepak naam ka wo ladka unhi logo me se ek hai. Aapne bataya ki kal wo shaam ko aaya tha to fir usi ne kiya hai ye sab." Ashok uncle kaha.

"Fir to wo police wale bhi usi ke aadmi rahe hoge jo kal raat aaye the. Wo police wale nakli rahe hoge kyo ki abhi jab main thane gaya tha to waha par maine un dono ko nahi dekha aur na hi waha ke police walo ne unke huliye wale kisi police wale ke bare me bataya. Iska to yahi matlab hua ki kal raat jo do police wale mere ghar aaye the wo dono nakli the." Uncle ji ne kaha.

"Ab to shayad yahi sach hai aur ye bhi sach ho sakta hai ki wo log neelam aur nakul ko raat me hi yaha se yaani pune se baahar le gaye hoge." Ashok uncle ne kaha.
"Par wo log unhe kaha le gaye hoge. Mujhe to ab tumhari baate sun kar un dono ke liye bahut chinta hone lagi hai beta." Uncle ji ne kaha.

"Wo log un dono ko wapas mumbai le gaye hoge. Kyo ki neelam ki dost naina ko un logo ne mumbai me hi kaid kar ke rakha tha aur neelam ko bhi pakad rakhe the shayad. Lekin ek baat samajh me nahi aa rahi ki jab neelam aur nakul pahle unhi logo ki pakad me the to news me unke bare me khabar chhapwane ka kya matlab tha." Ashok uncle ne kaha.

"Koi to matlab raha hi hoga. Mujhe to ab un dono ki bahut chinta ho rahi hai. Unhe kuch bhi kar ke bacha lo beta warna wo log pata nahi unke sath kya kya karege." Uncle ji ne kaha.
"Chinta mat kijiye uncle ji. Abhi tak hame bhi andaja nahi tha ki wo log kaha par the lekin aapke mil jane se kafi kuch pata chal gaya hai. Bhagwan ka lakh lakh shukra hai ki ittefaak se aap mujhe mil gaye. Ab main SP ko is bare me fauran hi suchit karuga ki wo log un dono ko mumbai le gaye hain is liye ab unhe wahi par talash kare." Ashok uncle ne kaha.

"Beta yaha se is taraf mod lo. Kuch hi doori par mera ghar hai. Waise tum mil gaye ho to ab mujhe un dono ki jyada chinta nahi rahegi. Mujhe yakeen hai ki tum unhe jaldi hi khoj loge aur unhe hifajat se apne paas le aaoge. Meri bas itni hi ichha hai ki ek baar main fir se unhe apni aakho se dekh lu." Uncle ji ne kaha.

"Aap mujhe apne ghar ka pata bata dijiyega. Main aapko unke mil jane par ya to khud aa kar bataauga ya fir kisi maadhyam se aap tak khabar bhejwa duga." Ashok uncle ne kaha.

Kuch hi der me ashok uncle ki car uncle ji ke ghar ke samne aa kar ruk gai. Ashok uncle pahle utre uske baad unhone sahara de kar uncle ji ko bhi utara. Car ki awaaj sun kar ghar ke andar se aunty ji bhi gate khol kar baahar aa gai thi. Uncle ji ki haalat dekh kar aur unke sath ashok uncle ko dekh kar wo ekdam se ghabra gai thi. Wo bhaag kar unke paas aai aur puchne lagi ki inhe kya hua hai to uncle ji ne khud hi kaha ki wo raaste me sadak par gir gaye the is liye chot lag gai thi.

Ashok uncle uncle ji ko le ke ghar ke andar aa gaye. Ghar ke andar aane ke baad ashok uncle ne aunty ji se sab sach sach bata diya ki kya hua tha. Sari baat sunne ke baad aunty ji ki haalat kharaab ho gai thi. Uncle ji ke samjhane par unhe thodi raahat mili. Uske baad uncle ji ne wo sab bhi aunty ji ko bataya jo baate unki ashok uncle se hui thi. Sari baate sunne ke baad aunty ji bhi hairaan rah gai thi aur chinta me pad gai thi.

Kuch der rukne ke baad ashok uncle ne unse jane ki ijajat li aur kaha ki ab unhe jald se jald un dono ko dhudhne ke liye kaam par lagna hoga. Ashok uncle ki is baat se uncle aunty dono ne ijajat de di. Ijajat milne par ashok uncle waha se fir aane ka wada kar ke ghar se baahar aa gaye. Uske baad wo apni car me baith kar teji se car ko aage badha diya.

Update - 28

Ratan bhaiya ko message bhejne ke baad maine mobile ko apne bag me waise hi chhupa ke rakh diya jaise pahle chhupa ke rakha hua tha. Uske baad main chup chaap bed par aa kar baith gai thi. Mere man me is wakt ratan bhaiya ki wo message wali baate hi chal rahi thi. Main un baato ko soch soch kar khush ho rahi thi. Maine bhagwan ko yaad karte huye unhe iske liye thanks kahne lagi.

Ratan bhaiya ki vajah se hi ye sab possible ho paya tha warna meri shadi nakul se karne ke liye dad maan jaye ye to asambhav hi tha. Mere man me ratan bhaiya ke liye bahut jyada ijjat aur samman bhar gaya tha aur mera dil kar raha tha ki main kisi jaadu ki tarah unke paas pahuch jaau aur unse lipat jaau aur fir unse kahu ki aapne jo mere liye kiya hai uske badle ab agar wo meri jaan bhi maag lege to main haste haste unhe apni jaan de dugi. Ratan bhaiya ki abhi shadi nahi hui thi is liye ab main bhagwan se yahi dua kar rahi thi ki unhe is sansar ki sabse kubsurat ladki mile jisse unki shadi ho jaye aur wo unhe bahut jyada pyar kare.

Kafi der tak main yahi sab sochti rahi aur fir jab mere man me ye baat aai ki ab mujhe aur nakul ko jald hi waapas gaon jana chahiye to mujhe ekdam se nakul ka khayaal aaya aur ye bhi khayaal aaya ki is wakt ham dono kis situation me hain. Pichhli raat ham dono ke sath bada ajeeb haadsa hua tha. Ham dono ko behosh kar diya gaya tha aur fir jab meri aankh khuli to main yaha rohan ke flat me thi. Mere dimaag me deepak ki wo baat gooj uthi jo usne hamare behosh hone ke baad us police wale se kahi thi. Us wakt main puri tarah behosh nahi hui thi is liye mujhe uski awaaj pahchanne me mushkil nahi hui thi aur yahi vajah thi ki uski wo baat sun kar mujhe us wakt jhatka laga tha. Magar abhi jab wo rohan ke sath aaya tha aur usne jo kuch kaha tha usse main soch me pad gai thi.

Main deepak ki un baato ko hi soche ja rahi thi. Uski baato se kahi bhi aisa nahi lag raha tha ki usne us wakt koi ulta seedha kaam kiya tha magar pata nahi kyo mujhe kuch thik nahi lag raha tha. Mujhe ekdam se ghabrahat aur bechaini si hone lagi thi. Nakul ka khayaal aaya to main sochne lagi ki wo is wakt kaha aur kis haal me hoga. Mujhe uski chinta hone lagi to main jaldi se bed se niche utri aur darwaje ki taraf badh chali. Mera dil jor jor se dhadakne laga tha.

Darwaje ke paas pahuch kar main ruk gai aur baahar ki kisi bhi awaaj ko sunne ki koshish ki magar kuch sunaai nahi diya. Baahar ekdam se sannata sa chhaya hua tha. Mujhe samajh nahi aaya ki rohan aur deepak flat ke andar hi hain to fir itna sannata kyo hai. Abhi kuch der pahle to wo dono yahi the. Kuch der is bare me sochne ke baad main chupke se kamre se baahar nikli. Baahar charo taraf dekhne ke baad main kuch doori par bane ek aur kamre ki taraf badh chali. Mera anumaan tha ki us band kamre me shayad nakul hoga.

Har taraf chhaai khamoshi mujhe badi ajeeb si lag rahi thi. Iske pahle jab main aur nakul yaha rahte the tab mujhe aisa kuch bhi feel nahi hota tha magar aaj is sannate ko dekh kar mera dil pata nahi kyo jor jor se dhadak raha tha. Kuch hi der me main us kamre ke paas pahuch gai. Darwaja band tha aur mujhe pakka pata nahi tha ki us kamre me nakul hai ki nahi. Maine to bas anumaan hi lagaya tha. Ho sakta hai ki us kamre me rohan aur deepak ho ye soch kar maine awaaj dena thik nahi samjha magar pata to karna hi tha ki nakul kaha hai.

Maine kaapte haath se darwaje ko andar ki taraf dhakela to darwaja khulta chala gaya. Mera dil aur bhi teji se dhadakne laga. Man me kai sare khayaal ubharne lage the. Darwaja jab adha khul gaya to maine darte huye apne kadam andar ki taraf badhaye. Darwaje ke andar aane ke baad maine kamre me najar ghumaai to meri najar bed par padi. Bed khaali tha magar bed par bichhi safed chaadar par jo silwate thi usse mujhe andaja ho gaya ki is bed par koi leta jarur tha magar kaun leta tha ye sawaal ab mere man me ubhar aaya tha.

Us kamre me nakul ko na pa kar mujhe aur bhi jyada uski chinta hone lagi. Aage badh kar main kamre se attach bathroom ke paas aai aur anumaan lagane lagi ki bathroom me koi hai ki nahi magar bathroom se bhi koi awaaj ya aahat nahi aai to maine bathroom ke darwaje ko khol kar uske andar dekha. Nakul bathroom me bhi nahi tha. Ab main sochne lagi ki kaha hoga wo. Main jaldi hi kamre se baahar aai aur flat me har jagah nakul ko dhudhne lagi magar nakul mujhe kahi najar na aaya. Pure flat me mere alawa koi nahi tha.

Flat me main akeli hi thi is wakt. Maine socha rohan aur deepak bhi nahi hain yaha to kahi aisa to nahi ki nakul unke sath hi ho. Us wakt deepak ya rohan me se kisi ne bhi nakul ke bare me koi baat nahi ki thi is vajah se mujhe aur bhi jyada tension hone lagi.

Tabhi mere man me sawaal ubhra ki kahi aisa to nahi ki yaha sirf mujhe hi bas laya gaya ho aur nakul ko nahi magar fir khayaal aaya ki deepak bhala aisa kyo karega. Mujhe kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki ab main kya karu. Tension ki vajah se mera sir dukhne laga tha.

......

Nakul rohan aur deepak ke sath tha aur is wakt wo teeno flat se door ek aisi jagah par the jaha par charo taraf sirf pedh hi pedh the. Yaha ka look bilkul waisa hi tha jaise filmo me hero heroine ka gana gaate wakt hota tha. Charo taraf pedh ek tarah se jungle jaisa scene tha. Un logo ke peechhe ki taraf kareeb sau gaj ki doori par khula area najar aa raha tha. Yaha se door shahar ki badi badi imaarte najar aa rahi thi.

Pedho ke bich pattharo ke teele the jinme ek ek kar ke rohan deepak aur nakul baithe huye the. Deepak aur rohan ek teele par sath hi baithe huye the jabki nakul un dono ke samne wale teele par akela baitha hua tha. Is wakt uske chehre se aisa prateet ho raha tha jaise wo kisi baat se pareshan ho.

"Isme itna sochne ki kya baat hai bhai. Maine tumhe sab kuch bata diya hai. Yakeen maano bhai bahut hi kam samay me tumhare paas dher sara paisa hoga aur har wo cheej hogi jiska tumne khwaab dekha hoga. Is pyar vyar ke chakkar me apni life ko barbad na karo. Aaj ke time me koi bhi insaan is pyar vyar ke chakkar me nahi padta. Kyo ki isme aksar insaan sirf devdas hi ban ke rah jata hai aur fir apni puri life ko jhand bana leta hai. Are life mili hai to aise jiyo ki duniya ka har maja le lo. Jab jeb me paisa aa jayega na to ek neelam kya hajaaro neelam ki aage pichhe line lag jayegi. Uske baad tum jaise chaaho unke maje lete raho." Rohan ne kaha.

"Mujhe nahi pata tha bhai ki dosti ki aad me tum hamare sath ye game khel rahe ho. Main to yahi samajhta tha ki aaj bhi duniya me tum jaise achhe insaan hain jo kisi besahara ko sahara dete hain. Main tumhe duniya ka sabse achha insaan samajhta tha magar tum to bahut hi jyada gire huye insaan nikle. Jis daulat ko pane ki tum baat kar rahe ho us daulat ke pichhe kitni masoom ladkiyo ki jindagi barbaad hogi is bare me tum sochna hi nahi chaahte. Tum mujhe ye bataao rohan bhai ki tum ek ameer baap ke bete ho to tumhe daulat ki kami kaise pad gai. Tumhare dad ke paas to itna paisa hai ki tum jaise chaahe aish kar sakte ho iske bavjud tumne aisa gira hua kaam kiya. Jab acche karm karne wale paise se tumhara man nahi bhara to is paap ke paise se kaise tumhe santusti milegi. Apni khushi aur apne aisho araam ke liye tum masoom ladkiyo ki jindagi barbaad karte ho aur kahte ho ki isi me sansar ka asli aanand hai. Fir to tumhe aanand ke bare me pata hi nahi hai ki aanand hota kya hai. Hame do wakt ki roti bhale hi na mile lekin kisi ke sath galat na kar ke bhukha rahne me bhi ek aanand hi milta hai. Kam se kam dil ko tasalli to rahti hai ki apni bhukh ko shaant karne ke liye hamne kisi ke sath kuch galat nahi kiya hai." Nakul ne kaha.

"Ye to bhaashan dene laga boss." Deepak ne rohan se kaha.
"Jab naseeb foote hote hain to log aise hi bhaashan dete hain bhai. Is bhai ke upar pyar ka bhoot sawaar hai is liye ise hamari baate galat lag rahi hain. Ham to bhai ke liye achha hi karne ki soch rahe the magar lagta hai bhai ko bhukho hi marna hai." Rohan ne kaha.

"Mujhe dhan daulat ka koi laalach nahi hai rohan bhai. Bhagwan ne jitna mujhe diya hai usi se main khush hu. Agar kisi ki jindagi barbaad kar ke hi daulat milti hai aur usse khushiya milti hain to bhai na to mujhe aisi daulat chahiye aur na hi aisi khushi chahiye. Tumne hamari madad ki uske liye bahut bahut dhanyawad hai tumhara. Main tumhe ye nahi kahuga ki tum ye sab kaam na karo kyo ki main samajh chuka hu ki tum aisi daulat ko apne se door nahi karna chahoge. Meri bas yahi request hai tumse ki ab hame yaha se jane do. Waise bhi neelam ke dad hamari shadi ke liye maan hi jayege to ab is khushi se badh kar mere liye koi khushi nahi ho sakti." Nakul ne kaha.

"Aise kaise jane de nakul bhai. Tum ye soch bhi kaise sakte ho ki ab ham tumhe yaha se jane dege. Hamara sara raaj janne ke baad ab tum yaha se nahi ja sakte bhai." Rohan ne kaha.
"Ye tum kya kah rahe ho rohan bhai." Nakul ne chauk ke kaha.

"Wahi jo tumne suna bhai. Sara khel hi isi liye racha tha hamne. Asal me tumhara jo gaon me dost tha na satish naam ka wo mera hi aadmi hai. Uska kaam yahi hai ki wo gaon ki bholi bhaali ladkiyo ko jaal me fasaye aur fir mumbai me yaha mere paas le aaye. Gaon me usne tumse tabhi dosti ki jab use pata chala ki neelam se tumhara taaka bhida hua hai. Usne tumhare bare me sab pata kiya. Jab use pata chal gaya ki tum ek gareeb ghar se ho aur anaath bhi ho to use ye bhi samajh aa gaya ki neelam ka ameer baap tumhare sath apni beti ki shadi kabhi nahi karega. Bas uske baad usne tumse dosti ki aur tumhe bich bich me samjhata raha ki agar tumhara pyar sachcha hai to tumhari shadi neelam se jarur hogi. Time to laga nakul bhai magar aakhir tumhari love story us stage par pahuch hi gai jaha par tum dono ke samne bas ek hi raasta bacha. I mean bhaagne ka raasta. Satish ne tumhari har tarah se help ki thi. Yaha tak ki usne hospital me tumhara ilaaj bhi karwaya tha aur fir uske baad usi ne tum dono ke liye train ki ticket bhi banwai thi. Satish waha ki har report mujhe deta rahta tha. Usne bataya ki neelam ki ek dost bhi hai naina to maine usse kaha ki use bhi jaal me fasaao magar naina uske jaal me fasne aa hi nahi rahi thi. Kyo ki use kisi se pyar nahi hua tha warna uska bhi dimaag tum dono ki tarah kaam na karta. Wo kafi samajhdar thi aur tej bhi lekin maine satish se kah diya tha ki chahe jo karna pade magar naina ko bhi yaha le ke aana hai use. Uske baad bhagwan ki daya se satish ko mauka mil hi gaya use yaha laane ka. Us shaam jab naina neelam se aakhiri baar mil kar apne ghar ja rahi thi to satish aur prakash bhi uske pichhe lag gaye the. Sham ka adhera tha hi is liye jaise hi sunsaan sadak par use un dono ne akela dekha to plan ke hisab se use daboch liya un logo ne.

Bechari ko behosh kar ke utha le gaye apne adde par aur fir jab tum dono udhar train me baithe to dusri taraf satish aur prakash bhi naina ko le kar raato raat car se mumbai ke liye nikal liye." Rohan ne kaha.

"To naina ko tumne pakadwaya tha aur ham dono ye soch kar pareshan the ki wo achanak se gayab kaise ho gai hogi." Nakul ne kaha.
"Sab apna hi kiya dhara tha magar ek problem ho gai. Mere wo dono aadmi use mumbai to le aaye aur mere kahne par use ek jagah kaid kar ke bhi rakha magar wo saali unhe chakma de kar faraar ho gai." Rohan ne kaha.

"Ye kya kah rahe ho tum." Nakul ne shock ho ke pucha.
"Haa bhai yahi sach hai. Wo unki kaid se unhe chakma de kar furr ho gai. Isme galti bhi satish ki hi thi. Wo sala uske pyar me pad gaya tha. Waha gaon me hi wo naina ko dekh kar aahe bharne laga tha. Ek do baar wo naina se mila bhi tha magar usse kah na saka tha. Yaha jab usne is bare me mujhe bataya to mera bheja garam ho gaya. Anyway to kahne ka matlab ye ki us saale ki vajah se naina hamari kaid se bhaag gai. Hamne use bahut talaash karwaya magar wo haath nahi lag saki." Rohan ne kaha.

"Mujhe to abhi bhi yakeen nahi ho raha ki ye sab tumne kiya hai." Nakul ne kaha.
"News paper par tum dono ki khabar bhi maine hi chhapwai thi bhai." Rohan ne muskura ke kaha.
"Kya. Par kyo. Aisa kyo kiya tha tumne." Nakul ne pucha.

"Karna pada bhai. Tum deepak ke kahne par pune se yaha aa hi nahi rahe the to majburan mujhe news paper me tum dono ki khabar chhapwani padi. Udhar deepak tha hi to usne ek aadmi ko police wala bana kar tumhare adde par bhej diya tha jisse tum dono dar jaao aur waha se waapas yaha aane ke liye deepak se kaho magar itne par bhi tum yaha aane ko raaji nahi huye. Uske baad ab yahi last chara tha ki tumhe direct police ke dwara pakad hi liya jaaye aur fir yaha le aaya jaye." Rohan ne kaha.

"Ab ye sab baate chhodo boss aur ye bataao ki ab aage kya karna hai. Kyo ki isne to tumhara offer thukra diya hai." Deepak ne rohan se kaha.
"Karna wahi hai bhai jo hamne decide kiya tha." Rohan ne kaha aur fir usne deepak ko aakho se koi ishara kiya.

"Kya karne wale ho tum." Nakul ne ghabrate huye pucha.
"Tension na lo bhai. Ham dono ne decide kiya tha ki apne dhandhe ke bare me tumse baat karege. Tum maan jaaoge to thik nahi to tumhe waapas gaon bhej dege magar shart ye hogi ki tum hamare is dhandhe ke bare me kisi ko kuch nahi bataoge." Rohan ne kaha.
"Main kisi se kuch nahi kahuga bhai. Ye tumhara kaam hai jo man me aaye karo. Bas hame yaha se jane do." Nakul ne kaha.

Rohan ke ishare par deepak uth kar ek taraf ko chal diya tha. Usne jaate wakt apne hath ki sabse chhoti ugli dikha di thi. Matlab ki wo bathroom karne ja raha hai. Wo chalte huye nakul ke side se nikal gaya tha. Idhar rohan nakul se baate karta raha. Nakul ko bilkul bhi andaja nahi tha ki rohan ne deepak ko koi ishara kiya tha jiske baad kya hone wala tha.

Nakul rohan se baat kar hi raha tha ki tabhi pichhe se deepak ne nakul ki naak par apne haath ki hatheli rakh di aur jaldi se use dusre hath se pakad bhi liya. Nakul ko iski ummid nahi thi is liye jab tak use kuch karne ko sujhta tab tak use chakkar aane laga tha. Kuch hi palo me uska chhatpatana band ho gaya aur fir kuch hi palo me wo behosh ho gaya.

"Well done bhai. Achha hua ki chloroform sath laye the tum warna hamara raaj janne ke baad ye hamare hath asaani se nahi aata." Rohan ne kaha.
"Maine to pahle hi tumse kaha tha boss ki ye hamare dhandhe me aane ke liye raaji nahi hoga." Deepak ne kaha.

"Koi baat nahi bhai. Hamara farj tha ise samjhana ab ise hi samajh nahi aaya to ham kya kar sakte hain. Chalo ab ise utha kar le chalo yaha se. Car yaha se kafi door hai is liye tumhe ise apne kandhe par lena padega." Rohan ne kaha.

"Ye to main pahle hi karna chaahta tha boss lekin tum hi ise samjhane me time khoti kar rahe the. Chalo der se hi sahi ab ye kaam to ho hi gaya. Ab jald hi iski us chhamiya ke sath maja karne ko milega." Deepak ne kaha.
"Jaldi chalo ab. Wo is wakt flat me akeli hai aur waha par wo kisi ko na dekh ghabra bhi rahi hogi." Rohan ne kaha.

"Kya baat hai boss uski badi chinta kar rahe ho tum." Deepak ne haste huye kaha.
"Chinta to hogi hi bhai. Aisa maal badi mushkil se haath me waapas aaya hai. Kahi naina ki tarah wo bhi furr ho gai to hamare sare armaano par paani fir jayega." Rohan ne kaha.
"Wo kahi nahi ja payegi boss. Flat ko baahar se lock kar diya tha maine. Aise me wo flat se nikal hi nahi payegi to furr kaise ho jayegi." Deepak ne kaha.

Deepak ne nakul ko utha kar apne kandhe par taag liya aur ab wo rohan ke piche piche chal raha tha. Thodi der me wo khule hisse ki taraf aa gaye jaha par rohan ki car khadi thi. Rohan ne car ka pichhla darwaja khola to deepak ne nakul ko sheet par lita diya. Rohan ke kahne par wo bhi dusri taraf se usi sheet par baith gaya. Baithne ke baad deepak ne nakul ko bhi utha kar apne bagal se baitha diya aur use sahara de kar pakad liya. Uske baad rohan ne car ko start kiya aur aage badha diya.

......

Kamre me bed par baithi main yahi soch rahi thi ki rohan aur deepak aakhir kaha gaye hoge. Kafi der ho gai thi aur wo dono wapas nahi aaye the. Mujhe sabse jyada nakul ki chinta ho rahi thi. Mere man me baar baar ye khayaal aa raha tha ki kuch to gadbad hai. Ab gadbad kya hai ye mujhe samajh nahi aa raha tha magar baar baar ye jarur lag raha tha ki kuch bura hone wala hai. Main jitna is bare me sochti utna hi meri ghabrahat badhti ja rahi thi.

Kamre se nikal kar main kai baar baahar dekh chuki thi magar har taraf bas khamoshi hi chhaai hui thi. Khidki par lage glass se baahar dekhti to mumbai shahar ka najara dikhta tha. Is sannate me mujhe ek ajeeb si ghutan ho rahi thi aur dar bhi lag raha tha. Mujhe yaad aaya ki ratan bhaiya ne mujhse message me kaha tha ki agar main kisi musibat me rahu to main unhe call kar ke ya message kar ke jarur bataau. Wo meri help karne ke liye har wakt ready rahege.

Mujhe baar baar lag raha tha ki kuch galat hone wala hai aur mujhe ghabrahat bhi ho rahi thi is liye maine ratan bhaiya ko is bare me batane ka soch liya. Main jaldi se bed se niche utri aur fir apne bag se mobile nikala. Kisi anjaani ashanka ki vajah se mera dil ekdam teji se dhadakne laga tha. Maine mobile nikaal kar jaldi se ratan bhaiya ko message type karne ka socha magar fir maine socha ki isme time lagega aur wo log pata nahi kab yaha aa jaye is liye maine direct bhaiya ko call karne ka socha aur ratan bhaiya ko call laga diya. Mobile kaan se lagaya to kaan me ring jane ki awaaj aane lagi. Pata nahi kyo par ekdam se mujhe lagne laga ki kitna jaldi bhaiya se meri baat ho jaye. Tabhi ratan bhaiya ne call utha liya aur unki awaaj mere kaan me padi.

"Hello neel kaisi hai tu. Maine tera message padha. Achha sun abhi main kisi jaruri kaam se baahar hu is liye main tujhse shaam ko phone laga kar baat karuga." Ratan bhaiya ne kaha.
"Nahi bhaiya mujhe aapse abhi baat karni hai aur aapse baat karna bhi bahut jaruri hai. Mujhe aisa lag raha hai bhaiya ki main aur nakul kisi musibat me fas gaye hain. Mujhe is wakt bahut dar lag raha hai bhaiya." Baat karte karte meri awaaj bhaari ho gai aur ekdam se main ro padi.

"Neel tu thik to hai na aur ye tu kaisi musibat ki baat kar rahi hai. Mujhe thik se bata ki kya baat hai." Bhaiya ne pucha. Mujhe unki baato se aisa laga jaise wo ekdam se mere liye fikramand ho gaye ho.

Unke puchne par maine unhe sab kuch bata diya. Maine unhe saari ki saari kahani hi bata di ki kaise main yaha mumbai me nakul ke sath pahuchi aur fir kaise rohan naam ka ek ladka nakul ke dost ka dost mila jisne ham dono ko apne flat me rakha. Kuch din yaha ham rahe aur fir ek din rohan ne bataya ki uske ghar par do log aaye hain jo uske dad ke dost hain. Rohan ke batane se hi mujhe pata chala tha ki dad aur sanjay uncle mumbai aaye the. Us wakt ham dono rohan ke flat me hi chhupe the. Kuch din baad jab ye pata chala ki dad rohan ke dad ke kahne par mumbai police ki help se hame khojne lage hain to ham dono is baat se ghabra gaye aur fir ham dono rohan ki help se raato raat pune chale gaye.

Maine ratan bhaiya ko pune ki bhi sari kahani bataai aur fir ye bhi bataya ki waha par kaise hame do police walo ne pakad liya aur fir hame le kar wo raat me aa rahe the to raaste me ham dono ko behosh kar diya gaya. Fir jab meri aakh khuli to main wapas mumbai me rohan ke hi flat par thi. Maine ratan bhaiya ko bataya ki is wakt main rohan ke flat par hi hu magar nakul ka kahi pata nahi hai. Maine unhe bataya ki subah rohan aur uska dost deepak ne mujhse kya kaha tha.

Meri saari baate sun kar ratan bhaiya shock rah gaye the. Kuch der tak unki koi awaaj hi nahi aai to maine unhe pukara. Mere pukarne par ratan bhaiya ne kaha ki kahi aisa to nahi ki nakul tujhe waha chhod kar chala gaya ho. Bhaiya ki is baat par maine kaha nahi aisa nahi ho sakta. Nakul mujhe chhod kar kahi nahi ja sakta balki koi dusri baat hai.

Maine bhaiya se kaha ki mujhe kisi anhoni ki ashanka ho rahi hai aur mujhe bahut dar bhi lag raha hai. Meri baat par bhaiya ne kaha ki chinta mat karo main abhi dad se baat karta hu.

"Dad ko batana bhaiya ki wo mumbai me apne jis dost ke yaha ruke huye the rohan unhi ka ladka hai aur main usi ke flat par hu is wakt." Maine kaha.
"Chal thik hai neel. Main dad se abhi baat karta hu. Tu apna mobile on hi rakhna aur haa ghabrana mat. Tune achha kiya jo mujhe sab bata diya. Tu bilkul bhi chinta mat karna. Tera ye bhai tere sath kuch nahi hone dega aur na hi nakul ke sath." Ratan bhaiya ne ye kaha aur fir call cut kar di.

Main ratan bhaiya se kahna chahti thi ki aap kitne achhe hain bhaiya aur ek main thi ki aap par hi shak kar rahi thi. Meri aakho se ashu bah chale jinhe maine pochha aur fir mobile ko wapas bag me chhupa kar rakh diya. Ratan bhaiya ko sab kuch bata kar ab mujhe aisa feel ho raha tha jaise ab sab thik ho jayega. Tabhi baahar gate par kuch awaaj si sunaai di mujhe to meri dhadkane badh gai. Ek anjana dar mere andar sir uthane laga.

Kamre me bed par main apni saase roke baithi thi ki tabhi kamre ke khule darwaje ke paar mujhe rohan aur deepak najar aaye. Dono bade khush dikh rahe the. Meri najro ne nakul ko talaash karna chaha magar unke sath mujhe nakul najar na aaya. Mere man ka dar aur bhi badh gaya ki nakul kaha hai.